Music can be divided into many styles depending on a host of factors, including the message, tempo, target audience, region of origin, and the instruments used to make the music. Different styles and forms of music have qualified to be known as popular music due to their wide appeal to some sections of the population, though they may be equally disliked with passion by other sections of the population. Pop music is one such style of popular music that I personally dislike.
Deriving from rock and roll, Pop music found its distinctiveness in the 1950s to not only become one of the world’s most listened style of popular music, but also one of the very few styles to achieve a global appeal and following. In contemporary times, pop music is best represented by such artists as Christina Aguilera, Rihanna, Carly Rae Jepsen, Taylor Swift, Shakira, Michael Jackson, Lady Gaga, Bruno Mars and Britney Spears. Some of the noted founders of pop music include the Raspberries, Cheap Trick, The Beatles, The Knack, and Big Star (https://www.liveabout.com/what-is-pop-music-3246980).
Pop music has unique characteristics that differentiate it from other styles of popular music. For example, pop music is often characterized by short-to-medium length songs, which are essentially written in a basic format such as the verse-chorus arrangement. Another characteristic of pop music which makes it distinctive from other styles is the common employment of repeated choruses and catchy hooks in songs, making the songs memorable and easy to grasp within a short span of listening.
Additionally, it can be argued that most artists who sing pop music are concerned primarily with advancing audience pleasure in listening to the music. These characteristics imply that pop music is not performed and recorded as a symphony, suite, or concerto; rather the most basic arrangement for pop music is the song consisting of verse and repeated chorus, and ranging between 2 ½ minutes and 5 ½ minutes in length.
It can be argued that pop music employs the concept of simple harmonies as most artists augment a melody line by playing musical notes at the same time, either higher or lower than the melody note itself, and therefore thickening up a vocal or guitar lead line to provide the whole melody with a totally different feel.
Pop idols such as Britney Spears and Shakira make a massive distinction in their songs by adding just a few harmonies in elected places in line with the concept of simple harmonies. Additionally, it can be argued that pop musicians not only employ repeated choruses, melodic tunes, and catchy hooks to come up with a totally distinctive type of music, but also use electric guitars, bass for instrumentation, and drums to enhance the musical experience.
Pop music finds its huge appeal in the targeted audience by not only utilizing electric guitars, drums, bass for instrumentation, and simple harmonies, thereby making the music pleasurable and smooth to listen to, but also in its capability to borrow and incorporate elements, concepts and ideas from a wide range of musical styles, including rock, metal, R
Good Career and Meaningful Life Essay essay help site:edu
Many people usually grapple with the thought of how to lead a fulfilling life, but have no idea how to achieve that. The prevailing sentiment is that careers are great prerequisite of leading to fulfilling lives. However, this is usually a wrong supposition because things work differently for different people.
This paper aims at analyzing how Shop class and Soul craft author Mathew Crawford’s ideas of a good career and meaningful life apply in real life case studies. Using external sources, the paper will also examine the validity of Crawford’s ideas about good career and meaningful life.
Crawford (8) says that individual agency makes a good career. That is why people go back to doing things they loved to do years ago when they were younger or what they had wanted to do. He gives the example of people doing odd jobs because they give them a sense of satisfaction.
Crawford’s position gets support from the story by Kat James about coincidence. In her story, Kat professes that she had always wanted to be a gardener ever since she was six years old. In pursuing her childhood desires, Kat has never been happier. The career changes have essentially made her life more meaningful. She derives a greater sense of satisfaction from it, despite making much less money than she would have if she had taken the new job. Anthony also stumbled upon what he loved to do and managed to make a good career out of it.
Crawford (31) is of the idea that manual work motivates the worker more than white collar work. He adds that the prevailing mentality that blue collar jobs are mindless as compared to white collar jobs is wrong. Crawford is of the idea that a good career is one that encompasses both thinking and doing that is the essence of blue collar work.
A good career leads to a meaningful life so if somebody has the desire to lead a meaningful life, then he or she should return to the basics of blue collar jobs. Both characters, Kat and Anthony, exemplify this point very well (Bronson 3). Kat James decides to leave her plum white collar job for a career in garden design. In the end, she derives more satisfaction from her blue collar job (Bronson1 para 2).
Bronson1 says that Kat has found her sense of purpose and meaning from garden design than from being surrounded by technology. Anthony, the diver who loves to read, is an important illustration of the view that blue collar jobs are not mindless. His job as a marine diver is a blue collar job, but requires a lot of concentration if it is to succeed. Anthony had to read a lot before he could become a good marine diver.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More According to Bronson3, he read a lot on alloys, civil engineering, land erosion and oceanography, in addition to books on the science of child psychology. He serves to corroborate Crawford’s idea that a meaningful career encompasses both thinking and doing.
Anthony’s career has also helped him have a good and meaningful life because he applies the same principle in his relationship with his partner Shelby. Shelby says that at the bottom of the sea where one cannot fight or run away from the currents. They use the same principle in their relationship with Anthony (Bronson3 para 2).
In the second paragraph of the eighth page of Crawford’s book, he says that, in pursuit of meaningful lives, many people try to free themselves to the global economic forces. The reason, he says, is that they believe that the forces are the main factors to them attaining meaningful careers and lives.
This view is corroborated by Anthony Anderson’s experiences. He says that himself and many other young men in the navy were grateful for the opportunity to join the military because if not he would have been just another broke and homeless person (Bronson3 para 8).
Anthony had succumbed to the global economic forces. In the case of Kat James, she had been riding on the global economic forces for a long time. The long boom years had enabled her to have a job without a college education and even become a professional. She was, however, waiting for a chance to get a well paying job from one of her clients.
This is what fuelled her desire to continue with the job, despite her heart not being into it. In the end, however, both parties realize that they are mistaken in letting themselves be controlled by such forces and decide to take matters into their own hands. This leads them to discover careers that they enjoy and which give their lives meaning and purpose.
According to Crawford, a good career is characterized by the individual using his or her skills in the chosen job or career. He says that most of the time when an individual is employed, the employer does not look at the individual’s skill set, but at how he or she will fit in well with the team.
We will write a custom Essay on Good Career and Meaningful Life specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More He adds that this has in turn made it hard for managers to assess where to award credit or blame to the various employees. Crawford says that this problem is seen mostly in white collar jobs, but rarely found in blue collar jobs like carpentry. This relates to Kat’s story in that she was an employee of a telecoms firm and therefore, a member of a team.
This is why she stayed on the same job position for long because, as Crawford says, her individual contribution could not be assessed. Anthony, the diver who loved to read gained his skills from studying the various courses related to diving (Bronson2 para 11). Fitting in as a member of the team is crucial, but the employee should be able to do his own work like in Anthony’s case.
Crawford is of the view that a good career involves creativity, which is a direct by-product of long and relentless practice. This according to him is the only way to produce Einstein’s in every field. Like Einstein who put in long hours doing algebra, a person must put in long hours for him to become competent at a discipline and subsequently be creative. It is after gaining competence that economic independence follows.
This is a valid argument which can be supported by the case studies provided by Bronson2. Anthony for example had to put in long hours of studying for marine diving for him, eventually, to be a good diver. He had to study alloys, civil engineering, and oceanography and land erosion for him to eventually become a good diver. In the same breadth, Kat James had to put in time to study a horticulture course. She also worked in a nursery to nurture her skills. In the end both individuals ended with good careers and fulfilling lives.
Works Cited Bronson, Po. On Courage and Risk. 4 Sep. 2010. Web.
Bronson, Po. (a) Sample chapters from what should I do with my Life? 4 Sep. 2010. Web.
Bronson, Po. (b) What should I do with My Life? 4 Sep. 2010. Web.
Crawford, Matthew. Shop Class as Soul Craft: An Inquiry into the Value of Work. New York: Penguin Press, 2010. Print.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Good Career and Meaningful Life by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More
Impacts of Oil Spill on Dolphins and Fishing in Gulf of Mexico Research Paper a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help
Introduction Over 200 million gallons of oil leaked from the Macondo well in the Mexican Gulf in 2010. The oil surged from about 5,000 feet under the ground forming underwater clouds of oil and slicks on both the surface and ocean floor. The range of oil contamination in the Gulf of Mexico implied that there was a possibility of the spillage causing adverse effects on the ecosystem and marine life in the area (Jernelov 353-357).
Actually, numerous skeletons of vertebrates and invertebrates have been found in the region. Their death is associated with the oil spillage since the region had not recorded such a vast number of deaths before the spillage. Claims that the number of deaths of the marine animals and plants in the region is underrepresented have emerged, implying that it is higher than what is actually known today. One of the living things that were highly affected by the oil spillage is the dolphins (Jernelov 360).
The spillage affected the population dynamics of the dolphins in the region. It affected the breeding rate of the dolphins thus leading to reduction in the number of these wonderful animals in the region. Besides, most of the dolphins died due to diseases and lack of food because of the oil spillage.
The spillage interrupted the natural growth of marine plants in the region as well as development of other fish species. These fish species and plants act as the major sources of food for the dolphins (Jernelov 361). Oil spillage affected the dolphins both directly and indirectly.
The direct effects included ingestion of contaminated food, which resulted in death and serious illnesses. The indirect cases involved measures taken by the government and oil companies to curb oil spillage in the area. Some of the response activities affected the life of dolphins in the Gulf of Mexico. Apart from affecting the dolphins and other marine lives, the oil spillage adversely affected the fishing activity in the region.
The Gulf of Mexico is popular for supplying seafood to many parts of the world. Nevertheless, the spillage led to contamination of the seafood in the region calling for closure of fishing activities in the region (Jernelov 366). This paper will focus on the effects of oil spillage on dolphins and fishing activities in the Gulf of Mexico.
Effects of oil spillage on dolphins Reduction in aquatic plants and preys
Dolphins depend on aquatic plants and other fish species for food. According to a study conducted along the coast of the Gulf of Mexico, it was found that the spillage led to the reduction of the food available for dolphins in the region. It affected the food chain for the dolphins making them weak.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Besides, the spillage led to reduction in the number of preys available for dolphins thus affecting their breeding process (Williams et al. 228). The incidence occurred at a period when the breeding process for the dolphins was at the prime stage. The number of young dolphins found dead along the coastline evidenced this assertion.
Oil spilled on the surface of the ocean formed a cloud cover that made it hard for air and sunlight to penetrate to the bottom of the sea. Consequently, it was hard for marine plants to grow in the region. Besides, most of the fish species lacked oxygen as well as food leading to their death. It left the dolphins with limited food supply thus affecting their reproduction process (Williams et al. 230).
A study conducted by the East Carolina University students proved that the oil spillage affected the growth of zooplankton in the region. Most of the marine mammals depend on zooplanktons for food. Dolphins also depend on the zooplanktons for their survival.
Hence, interruption of the natural growth of zooplanktons meant an interruption in the survival of dolphins along the Gulf of Mexico (Williams et al. 231). A study on the zooplanktons in the area found that most of them had oil contamination. Even now, the zooplanktons continue being contaminated hence affecting the food web in the region, which is vital for dolphins.
The incidence that led to death of numerous dolphins during the 2011 cold season revolved on the previous oil spillage. By the time the cold season set on, the dolphins in the region were already weak because of limited food supply and bacterial infections caused by oil spillage in the area. It was hard for the dolphins to swim away to overcome the hurricane. Moreover, most of them could not withstand the cold and this element eventually led to most of them being washed away to the shore along the coastline (Williams et al. 231-233).
Until now, scientists posit that the spillage still poses a threat to the growth of fauna and flora in the gulf region. Most of the areas where dolphins used to breed in are lifeless implying that the number of dolphin births in the region is expected to decline for a long time. Absence of aquatic plants vital for the survival of dolphins implies that it will be hard for the dolphins to breed in the region.
High number of deaths of baby dolphins
Another clear effect of oil spillage in the Gulf of Mexico on the dolphins is the number of deaths of baby dolphins reported in the area (Campagna et al. 393). This does not imply that the region does not witness cases of deaths of baby dolphins. Nevertheless, the number of deaths reported after the spillage incident is alarming, implying that the incident is the leading cause of these deaths. According to the director of the Institute of Marine Mammal Studies, the institute had never recorded such a vast number of deaths in the region.
We will write a custom Research Paper on Impacts of Oil Spill on Dolphins and Fishing in Gulf of Mexico specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The oil spillage led to numerous dolphins experiencing abortion while others got stillborns (Campagna et al. 394). The mother dolphins suffered trauma as they tried to push their young ones to the seashore in order to breathe. Previously, the region was reporting about one or two cases of stillborn dolphins. Nevertheless, the number of stillborns recorded after the spillage proved that the repercussion of the oil spillage on marine life in the area were devastating.
Traditionally, the dolphin stranding was high between February and March. This marks the breeding period for the dolphins. By evaluating the number of stillborns and infant dolphins that died before and after the spillage, it is evident that the spillage incident intensified the rate of stillborns and infant deaths in the region (Campagna et al. 395). Before the incident, the average number of deaths was at fourteen dolphins per year.
In 2010, the number increased to twenty-nine dolphins, but in 2011, the number increased to eighty-six. This comprised of stillborns, premature, or stranded infants. As most of the aquatic life is tainted with oil, it means that most of the foods eaten by adult dolphins in the region are contaminated.
The toxic food eaten by dolphins leads to the increase in the number of stillbirths in the region. Dolphins depend on a certain food chain for survival. The bigger fish feed on the smaller fish. On the other hand, the smaller fish feed on plankton. When the planktons are contaminated, the toxin finds its way up to the dolphins thus leading to cases of stillbirths and infant stranding. Dolphins have the capacity to detect oil.
Nevertheless, if they cannot evade the oil, it is hard for them to escape the affects of oil contamination. The spillage affected the gestation cycle of the dolphins leading to some aborting while others gave birth to stillborns. The spillage came at a time when most of the dolphins were still young. Hence, it was hard for the young dolphins to swim away from the contaminated region. Moreover, the young dolphins were unable to overcome the toxicities and thus succumbed.
Dolphins suffered serious illnesses
The spillage did not only affect the young dolphins but also had adverse effects on the older dolphins. It resulted in water contamination, reduction in the amount of light, and oxygen supply in the area. As dolphins continued inhaling contaminated air and feeding on contaminated foods, they started developing serious illnesses.
A study conducted on Bottlenose dolphins along the Barataria Bay proved that the dolphins were suffering from anemia, that is, most of them had lost weight while others exhibited symptoms of lung and liver diseases and low blood sugar (Campagna et al. 395-397).
The dolphins were into contact with the oily water for a long period. Reduction in oxygen levels in the water and water contamination led to the dolphins suffering from lung and liver diseases. In addition, the dolphins suffered from stress. The study showed that most of the dolphins had limited number of hormones responsible for suppressing stress (Campagna et al. 396). Additionally, they had weak immune systems and suffered from metabolic disorders.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Impacts of Oil Spill on Dolphins and Fishing in Gulf of Mexico by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In spite of these findings being preliminary, the researchers could come up with concrete conclusion that oil spillage was the main cause of the illnesses since dolphins living in areas that were not affected by the spillage did not exhibit any of such illnesses (Campagna et al. 396). According to scientists, other mammals exposed to oil portray similar symptoms implying that there is a high probability that these symptoms were due to the oil spillage in the Gulf of Mexico (Campagna et al. 397).
Death of the dolphins
Apart from the serious illnesses reported on the dolphins in the Gulf of Mexico, numerous stranding cases have been reported in the region since the oil spillage incident. Besides the number of young dolphins and the stillborns found dead along the coastline, numerous adult dolphins have been found stranded in the gulf (Fodrie and Heck 19). In 2011, the region reported about one hundred stranding cases of dolphins. Prior to the oil spillage, the region used to report about seventy-four cases per year.
Over the past two years only, the number of deaths among the dolphins has increased eightfold. Since the oil spillage incidence, the Gulf of Mexico has recorded over six hundred cases of dead dolphins along the Louisiana coastline. After a study was carried out to identify the cause of deaths, it was clear that most of the dolphins were suffering from liver and lung diseases, which resulted from exposure to oil (Fodrie and Heck 20).
It is yet not exceptionally clear if oil spillage is the main cause of the increased number of dying dolphins in the region. The number started going up in March 2010. At this time, the oil spillage accident had not occurred. Hence, the increase in the number of deaths right before the incidence implies that other factors might also be contributing to the stranding cases in the region (Fodrie and Heck 22-25).
Nevertheless, this does not rule out the contribution of oil spillage to the increase in the number of dolphin deaths in the Gulf of Mexico. The biggest number of deaths appears to occur in areas that were highly affected by the spillage. As the oil continued spreading into estuaries and bays, it posed a threat to bottlenose dolphins in the region. The untamed dolphins are not capable of detecting and evading oil.
Hence, the dolphins continued swimming into the areas contaminated with oil coming into direct contact with it and inhaling toxic fumes. The dolphins appeared disoriented, suffered from brain injuries, and ultimately most of them died (Fodrie and Heck 26). Bottlenose dolphins live in environments that expose them to risks. Most of them live in shallow waters along the coastline. They are adapted to these areas such that it is hard for them to relocate even after realizing that the area is no longer habitable.
Last year, the National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration conducted a necropsy on some of the stranded dolphins. The necropsy showed that some of the dolphins were suffering from brucellosis, a disease caused by environmental pollution (Fodrie and Heck 27-32). Brucellosis is not associated with a large number of dolphin deaths like morbillivirus.
Hence, the necropsy revealed that an environmental stressor was behind the numerous deaths. Some of the researchers posited that the dolphins got into direct contact with oil, and they were exposed to dispersants used to curb oil spread for a long time weakening their immune system. Eventually, they ended up suffering from bacterial infection.
Alternatively, oil spillage had an indirect effect on the dolphins. It led to reduction in the number of preys in the area leaving the dolphins with limited food supply (Fodrie and Heck 34). This element in return, exhausted the energy required by female dolphins making it hard for them to feed their babies.
Effects of the response activities In response to the oil spillage incident, the American government and other stakeholders used varied response methods. For instance, to curb oil spread, the Regional Response Team allowed the use of Corexit as the dispersant (Levy and Gopalakrishnan 279). The Corexit is harmful to dolphins when ingested.
The chemical caused breathing complication to the dolphins. Apart from Corexit use, other measures taken to control oil spillage included the use of in-situ burning, skimmers, and booms. These measures had direct effects on marine life. As the activity took several days, it interrupted the normal way of life for the dolphins leading to their displacement (Levy and Gopalakrishnan 280-283).
Many dolphins had to relocate from their initial habitat as numerous vessels moved to the area to control oil spillage. The burning cut down on the amount of oil in the water. Nevertheless, it had other side effects that were detrimental to the dolphins. In spite of reducing the amount of oil in water, the burning process led to emission of toxic chemicals in the air.
The dolphins inhaled the toxic chemicals thus suffering from varied breathing problems (Levy and Gopalakrishnan 283-287). Besides, it led to the formation of lasting toxic compounds that float on the surface of the ocean. These compounds contributed to the demise of the aquatic life, which acts as the major source of food for the dolphins.
Besides the use of dispersants and in-situ burning to control oil spillage, there was conduction of seismic surveys to determine the possibility of other oil leakages. The machines used to carryout the seismic surveys were extremely noisy (Levy and Gopalakrishnan 291-298).
The noise from the machines caused disturbance to the dolphins eventually leading to displacement of most of them. Dolphins enjoy living in a serene environment. Apart from the ships and other transport vessels that visit the Gulf of Mexico, the dolphins had never encountered a lot of noise in the region.
Hence, the noise from the machines used in conducting seismic survey led to their disturbance thus leading to their displacement. In addition to disturbance, the machines used in controlling oil spillage in the Gulf of Mexico led to numerous mammals suffering from hearing problems. Some dolphins suffered from hearing problems (Levy and Gopalakrishnan 301-315).
Effects of oil spillage on fishing The effects of oil spillage in the fishing industry are still prevalent almost two years after the incidence. Prior to the spillage, anglers were recoding high catches along the Gulf of Mexico especially during May. However, since the oil spillage accident, things changed altogether.
Currently, fishing activities along the gulf are not as vibrant as they used to be and most of the people fear that this trend might take longer than expected (Gohlke et al.1062). In 2010, the number of fish caught in the Barataria estuary hit the lowest mark ever. Barataria estuary is one of the estuaries that were highly affected by the oil spillage.
A lot of oil accumulated in this estuary affecting the marine life. The low catch in the area is leading to the skyrocketing of the price of fish along the Gulf of Mexico (Gohlke et al.1065). Hence, most of the anglers hardly experience the costs of oil spillage since their income is still high despite the reduction in the number of fish they catch.
Accumulation of oil in the estuaries affected the life of most of the aquatic life. It was hard for zooplanktons to grow in these estuaries. Consequently, most of the fish in the estuaries died due to lack of food. Moreover, some fish died after feeding on toxic zooplanktons (Able and Fahay 69).
The death led to reduction in the number of fish in the estuaries thus affecting the volume of fish caught in the area. As the amount of food in the estuaries continued waning off, it became hard for fish to continue breeding. Fish normally thrive and multiply quickly in areas that have abundant zooplanktons.
Their fingerlings require adequate food for survival and growth. Nevertheless, oil spillage in the Gulf of Mexico made it hard for zooplanktons to thrive in most of the affected estuaries. Eventually, most of the fingerlings died out of starvation. Besides the starvation, it was hard for the fingerlings to swim to areas with adequate food. Hence, most of them remained in the contaminated estuaries.
As oil accumulated on the surface of the ocean, it resulted in the reduction of oxygen level in water (Able and Fahay 71). Hence, the fingerlings did not get adequate oxygen supply. Additionally, they inhaled contaminated air leading to their death. This affected the number of fish in the estuaries. The anglers continued with their fishing activities thus reducing the number of fish in the estuaries.
Oil spillage led to closure of most of the fishing fields along the Gulf of Mexico. Anglers were asked to evacuate the area as the government and oil companies embarked on cleaning the contaminated area. The spilled oil spread in the ocean contaminating water as well as the zooplanktons. In return, when fish fed on the zooplankton, they became contaminated making them poisonous for human consumption. It was hard for the anglers to determine the range of contamination in the region (Able and Fahay 76).
Hence, they could not tell the areas where they could catch healthy fish. The government made the decision to ban fishing activities along the Gulf of Mexico until they were through with cleaning the area to ensure that people did not eat contaminated fish.
The spillage rendered most of the anglers idle. Oysters, finned fish, and crabs were the leading types of fish caught in the area. These sea creatures thrived in most of the areas contaminated with oil. Closure of fishing activities in the area meant that it was hard for people to continue harvesting these types of fish (Gohlke et al. 1066-1069).
Anglers had to come up with alternative measures to continue supporting their families. Oil spillage along the Gulf of Mexico led to diversification of the fishing activity in the area. Some of the fishermen opted to carryout their fishing activities deeper into the ocean. Hence, rather than concentrating on oysters, finned fish, and crabs, anglers started harvesting red snapper and tuna.
These types of fish live in deep sea where oil spillage was hard to reach. Besides the diversification of the fishing activities in the Gulf of Mexico, oil spillage adversely affected the fishing activities in the area in that most of the fishing boats were hired to facilitate in cleaning up the area (McCrea-Strub et al. 332).
Most of the people that once worked as anglers assumed the roles of cleaning the environment leaving a limited number of fishing boats and anglers to continue with the fishing activity. Some of the seafood processors in the region complained that the greatest problem was in getting anglers to harvest fish in areas that were still open to fishing (McCrea-Strub et al. 333).
For instance, some seafood companies claimed that in spite of the state allowing for the harvest of oysters in Houma, it was almost impossible since the oil companies had absorbed most of the anglers to help in cleaning the coastline. Moreover, they were using most of the fishing boats in the cleaning process.
The oil spillage had negative effects on local fishing interests. Kathryn Birren, the owner of Hernando Beach Seafood and several fishing boats, asserted that the spillage intensified the miseries that the local fishing industry was going through at the time. Immediately after the incident, stakeholders in the local fishing industry started realizing that the industry was doomed (McCrea-Strub et al. 334).
Even though the volume of the fish supplied in the industry did not go down immediately, returns from fish business started going down. Consumers started doubting the catch with some declining to purchase their fish from local suppliers. It was hard for people in Hernando County to ascertain the level of contamination in the area.
Besides, anglers could not identify the contaminated fish (McCrea-Strub et al. 336). Hence, most of the consumers feared that the oil contaminated all fish caught in the region thus failing to purchase them. In places like Houma, fishing firms are finding it difficult to convince consumers to buy their tuna and red snappers despite the fact that these types of fish are being caught far inside the ocean.
Anglers went for days without making any sales despite coming out with massive catches (McCrea-Strub et al. 336). Failure to make substantial sales contributed to most of the anglers abandoning their job, while boat owners freely agreed to lend their boats to help in cleaning the coastline.
The spillage incident profoundly affected the inshore fishing. Most of the inshore fishing grounds were closed due to contamination. Nevertheless, the offshore fishing grounds did not feel the effects of oil spillage. Most of the federal fishing grounds in the Gulf of Mexico remained open and fishing activities went on as usual (McCrea-Strub et al. 333). The offshore fishing helped in ensuring that the region did not suffer from a shortage in fish supply.
However, as the problem of controlling oil spillage in the area intensified, it became hard for anglers operating in offshore fishing grounds to continue making significant sales in the region. Consumers started doubting the quality of fish supplied with some claiming that they might also be tainted. This eventually affected the offshore fishing despite the government allowing fishing activities to go on in these areas.
Apart from commercial fishing, recreational fishing also takes place along the Gulf of Mexico. Numerous tourists visit the area for fishing games annually.
The recreational fishing in the Gulf of Mexico was not either spared by the oil spillage incident. Most of the tourists avoided visiting the gulf immediately they learnt about the contamination. Besides, contamination led to death of most of the fish in the region leaving the tourists with a limited number of fish to catch. Recreational fishing became no longer entertaining thus discouraging most of the tourists.
In addition, dispersants used to control oil spread were toxic making it hard for tourists to continue plying the area (McCrea-Strub et al. 335). To ensure that the contamination did not spread to other areas, the government restricted the use of fishing boats and any fishing activity on the affected area. Hence, tourists could not carryout their fishing sports in the region thus affecting the recreational fishing in the region.
Conclusion The oil spillage in the Gulf of Mexico had negative impacts on both the dolphins and fishing activities in the region. The spillage led to water contamination in the region thus affecting the aquatic life and reducing the number of preys in the region. In return, dolphins lacked food making it hard for them to multiply.
In addition, the oil spillage led to increase in the number of stillbirths and death of infant dolphins. The oil spillage also led to dolphins suffering from serious diseases. Most of the dolphins from the affected areas were underweight and suffered from anemia coupled with stress.
Apart from the diseases, there were numerous cases of dolphins stranding along the Gulf of Mexico. Oil contamination led to dolphins suffering from bacterial infection, which caused brucellosis. Some of the response activities undertaken to control oil spillage in the area had adverse effects on the dolphins. For instance, the noise produced by machines used to carryout seismic surveys disturbed the dolphins leading to their relocation.
The oil spillage affected fishing in the Gulf of Mexico. The contamination spread to the estuaries leading to a reduction in the number of fish. With time, the volume of fish caught in the area started decreasing. Most of the fishing grounds were closed down leaving the majority of anglers jobless. Some of the anglers had to look for alternative ways of earning their living.
Eventually, some anglers embarked on offshore fishing since the government did not authorize its closure. Besides, most of the anglers abandoned the fishing business and got absorbed by the oil companies that were helping in cleaning the area. It became hard for seafood companies to acquire fishing boats since the oil companies hired most of them to facilitate in cleaning the gulf.
Most of the consumers declined to purchase fish in the region claiming that they were contaminated with oil. Hence, fishing firms went for a long time without making substantial sales out of their catch. Finally, the Gulf of Mexico is popular for fishing sports, but the oil spillage led to closure of fishing sports in the area to give room for oil companies and the government to clean the area.
Works Cited Able, Kenneth, and Michael Fahay. Ecology of Estuarine Fishes, Temperate Waters of the Western North Atlantic. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press, 2010. Print.
Campagna, Claudio, Frederick Short, Beth Polidoro, Roger McManus, Bruce Collette, Nicolas Pilcher, Yvonne De Mitcheson, Simon Stuart , and Kent Carpenter. “Gulf of Mexico oil blowout increases risks to globally threatened species.” Bioscience 61.5 (2011): 393-397. Print.
Fodrie, Joel, and Kenneth Heck. “Response of coastal fishes to the Gulf of Mexico oil disaster.” PLos ONE 6.7 (2011): 19-34.Print.
Gohlke, Julia, Dzigbodi Doke, Meghan Tipre, Mark Leader, and Timothy Fitzgerald. “A review of seafood safety after the deepwater horizon blowout.” Environmental Health Perspectives 119.8 (2011): 1062-1069. Print.
Jernelov, Arne. “The threats from oil spills: now, then, and in future.” A Journal of the Human Environment 39.6 (2010): 353-366. Print.
Levy, Jason, and Chennat Gopalakrishnan. “Promoting ecological sustainability and community resilience in the US Gulf Coast after the 2010 Deepwater Horizon oil spill. Journal of Natural Resources Policy Research 2.3 (2010): 279-315. Print.
McCrea-Strub, Ashley, Kristin Kleisner, Ussif Sumaila, William Swartz, Reg Watson, Dirk Zeller, and Daniel Pauly. “Potential impact of the deepwater horizon oil spill on commercial fisheries in the gulf of Mexico.” Fisheries 36.7 (2011): 332-336. Print.
Williams, Rob, Shane Gero, Lars Bejder, John Calambokidis, Scott Kraus, David Lusseau, Andrew Read, and Jooke Robbins. “Underestimating the damage: interpreting cetacean carcass recoveries in the context of the Deepwater Horizon/BP incident.” Conservation Letters 4.3 (2011): 228-233. Print.
Raising Credit Scores Report argumentative essay help
Table of Contents About Credit Scores
The importance of Credit Scores
How to raise credit scores
The Human Resource Department would like to notify all the college interns in this organization to raise their credit scores so as to enhance their chances of being hired as regular employees (on permanent basis). There are credible measures that individuals can take to augment their credit scores. This is a vital provision when considered critically.
About Credit Scores Contextually, a credit score is an arithmetical expression based on a statistical examination of an individual’s credit files. It is used to unveil the credit worthiness of a person. Additionally, banks and other financial institutions use credit scores to access loan applicants. The importance of positive credit score cannot be assumed in this context. It is advisable to repay loans promptly so as to enhance your credit score as mentioned earlier.
Basically, a credit score is based on credit report characteristically provided by credit bureaus. Concurrently, credit bureaus have the capacity to investigate the credit history of every citizen, both nationally and internationally. The data collected is analyzed and transcribed as a numerical figure.
The higher it is the better for the applicant. This indicates the significance of the mentioned credit score. Everybody possesses a particular credit history, which he or she can use to source financial aids from banks and other financial institutions.
It is crucial to understand the provisions of credit score and how they operate so as to avert future victimizations. Notably, the application of credit score is not only limited to banks but also other corporations. Organizations including insurance corporations, Credit card companies, landlords of real estates, mobile phone institutions, and government sectors employ the credit score phenomenon to evaluate their prospected debtors.
There are potential risks associated with lending money to bad debtors. However, it is possible to know a bad debtor through his or her credit score values. This indicates the need to have a positive credit score among the interns as the prospected employees of this organization. Precisely, lenders utilize credit score to decide on who qualifies for a credit. It is also used to determine interest rates as well as credit limits.
The importance of Credit Scores High credit score is advantageous in numerous contexts. This organization, like other firms, requires high credit scores before it hires an employee on a permanent basis. Thus, it is advisable for the concerned interns to monitor their credit scores so as to enhance their chances of ceasing available job opportunities in this organization and also access loan facilities.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More No financial institution will risk employing interns with low credit scores. Interns must ensure that they pay their student loans in time to raise their credit scores. Nevertheless, credit scores are important for both lenders and borrowers. Most financial organizations use credit score to determine potential borrowers and the interest rates, which can be charged on credits given to them.
For borrowers, high credit scores allow them to access viable loan facilities. Credit scores help in building a mutual trust between the lenders and borrowers. It also allows employers to trust their employees. It shows the levels of financial integrity of a borrower. This shows that all interns engaged in this organization must boost their credit scores. This will further their employment opportunities not only in this organization but also beyond.
Good credit score allows for considerable interest rates on credit cards as well as loans. As indicated before, this will allow the interns to qualify for superlative interest rates, and pay minimal charges on credit card balances as well as loans. Another advantage of high credit score includes more negotiation powers.
For instance, with a viable credit score, it is possible for a client to negotiate for a lower interest rate on credit cards and loans with reference to statistical credit scores. Other benefits include prompt consent for rental houses and apartments, better car insurance rates, higher credit limits, and aversion of security deposits on utilities. These are vital provisions when considered critically.
How to raise credit scores To all interns, it is crucial to raise your credit scores as required by the credit bureaus. This is possible through numerous ways. Try to pay your college/university loans in time as required by the law. Additionally, it is vital to keep off from unnecessary debts that might taint your credit history.
Those who own credit cards should use them wisely and considerably. You expenditures should not exceed your credit limits. Additionally, it is important to check your credit score regularly so as to strategize on how to improve it. You should also setup payment reminders and lessen the amount of your unpaid debts.
Pay all your credit card bills before executing additional purchases using the card. It is also advisable to guard your credit information from scam and identity burglary. Precisely, try to minimize your outstanding debts and refrain from overextending yourself. Do not apply for a credit needlessly; it can be disastrous in case you fail to pay. This is a critical advice in the context of credit scores.
We will write a custom Report on Raising Credit Scores specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More
How I would Design the Senate Essay best essay help: best essay help
Many people must have identified the weaknesses of American Senate, commonly referred as the Upper House. It is remarkable that the Constitution does not represent the ideas and wishes of many people in the country. The most important issue to consider in this discussion is whether the constitution offers a basis for proper governance and equal representation. What this issue says is that the Senate is inappropriate.
The ineffectiveness calls for constitutional reforms for a better senate that meets the needs of the people. The reforms will bring about new ideas, concepts and policies that address the needs of the citizens. If the society of citizens is capable of constituting a government that addresses its needs, then a new constitution can address these gaps and have a new Senate that governs the people equally.
Article One of the Constitution establishes the current composition, duties and powers of the Senate or the Upper House. The Senate has a minimal number of members with every State in the country producing two representatives to the Upper House (Caro 24). The citizens from each state they represent appoint the senators to the Upper House. One important thing I would like to raise here is that some states have large populations compared to others.
For example, the States of New York and California have many citizens compared to the State of Dakota with a population of less than one million people. What does this say? This says that the people of California and New York might not be getting equal representation in the Senate. It would be necessary to have equal representation for the citizens from the underrepresented states in the United States. This is one of the areas for amendments to have a better Senate in the country.
The Senate does not come up for a countrywide election at one particular time. The electoral term for the Senators is usually six years, a very long period that might affect the democracy of the people (Caro 37). There is usually no more than a third of the Senate coming up for an election at one given time.
This means that the Senate might never be able to promote the best ideas and policies that meet the needs of the citizens. We can address the issue by having the best reforms and have a better Senate. After reforms, the passage of debates and bills will remain much easier and ensure there is adoption of the best policies that will benefit the citizens. This will also help to keep the House of Representatives in check.
An amendment to Article one of the constitution will ensure we have better representation. This will also ensure the provision of permanent solutions to the issues discussed above. The senatorial term should also be reduced to a period of four years, and always have one election. This will bring new members into the house. As a result, new policies adopted in the country will promote governance in the country.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More With the Senate coming up for elections at the same time, the people will have the ability to exercise their rights as voters and determine the new ideas, policies and implementations that will promote their livelihoods (Caro 48). With the Senate being a powerful house, minimizing the senatorial term to four years is a positive move to promote democracy and better governance. This is a democratic approach capable of promoting the rights of the citizens.
The other major concern that calls for a new constitutional amendment is the issue of the Senate filibuster. The Senate usually adopts the filibuster as a tactic to ensure bills and motions are defeated indefinitely. The tactic usually prolongs a motion and debate to a later date thereby making it impossible for the house to pass some bills.
The Upper House usually invokes a cloture thereby ending the filibuster (Caro 78). One weakness of this tactic is that it makes it impossible to have some bills becoming laws or policies in the country. A reformation would ensure the abolishment of the filibusters and ensure the house rejects or passes bills easily.
The above issues call for a new constitution to ensure the Senate meets the needs of the people and the country as a whole. The new idea will reform the Senate, promote equal representation, and ensure the elections occur at one time. This will reduce the senatorial term to four years and give the people an opportunity to elect new people or replace the senators who seem to address their needs and problems (Caro 86). These reforms will make the Senate more effective in addressing the issues faced by the citizens.
My proposition for this paper is that a constitutional reform is mandatory if we are to have equal senatorial representation in the country. An amendment to Article one of the American Constitution will ensure there are better practices for the senators. The idea behind any government is to represent the democratic rights and needs of the people. In conclusion, there is need to abolish any government idea that does not achieve the above goals for the people.
Works Cited Caro, Robert. Master of the Senate: The Years of Lyndon Johnson III. New York: Random House, 2002. Print.
The Analysis of Old Navy’s Promotion Strategy Report (Assessment) cheap essay help: cheap essay help
Concentrating on the changes in the assortment of the clothes in the line for men, Old Navy developed a new promotion strategy in order to attract the male target audience and influence the men’s purchasing behavior. Old Navy’s new promotion strategy is based on providing the advertisements with the help of online videos which can be watched in the Internet, and they are also available with the help of the modern mobile devices.
The choice of the medium to promote the new line of the clothes for men depends on the development of the contemporary trends in marketing and advertising and on the recent researches in the fields. The marketers of Old Navy chose to attract the 25-35-year-old male audience with the help of the gender-oriented video advertisements based on the ironical content.
The target audience of the new advertising campaign provided by Old Navy is young adult males whose age is between 25 and 35 years. The marketers’ choice can be discussed as rather controversial because of the opinions that the target audience of the advertisements which present definite clothes brands is often women.
However, Old Navy has conducted the research which results support the idea that today men are inclined to purchase definite items without women’s help (Behind the campaign, 2011). That is why, the orientation to the potential customers can be discussed as more effective than the orientation to the other public which can be interested in the products. In this situation women cannot be discussed as the target audience of the products which are promoted with the help of the Old Navy’s advertising campaign.
Nevertheless, in spite of the fact the direct orientation to the potential users of the products can become a rather effective promotion strategy, the problem is in the fact the real target audience of the advertisements with the help of which the male clothes is promoted also includes women. Women are traditionally discussed as the target audience of the clothes brands in spite of the division into female and male lines.
Thus, the marketers of Old Navy chose the progressive variant to determine the target audience of the products, and attract men as the customers whose purchasing behavior should be formed, but it is also necessary to focus on the traditional vision of the target audience within the industry. From this point, it is also important to refer to the women’s expectations from the presented products and their advertising.
The mobile media were chosen by Old Navy for providing the video advertisements. The marketers have discussed the modern tendencies according to which the young people of the age between 25 and 35 years prefer to get the information with the help of their mobile devices than with the help of television as the source. The young people who are 25-35-year-old are discussed in contemporary marketing as Millennials (Digital marketing, 2012).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Thus, this group of potential consumers should be examined with references to their reaction to advertising and to their expectations from the products promoted. Millennials are considered as the audience which cannot be persuaded with the help of traditional advertising strategies. To attract the attention of these young people to the definite product, it is necessary to use the source of information which is actively utilized by these persons.
From this point, TV advertisements cannot be discussed as effective in relation to this target audience because Millennials do not watch TV a lot, and they do not rely on the information presented in TV advertisements (Digital marketing, 2012). Discussing the situation from this perspective, it is possible to note that the decision to use online video advertisements which can be accessed with the help of mobile devices can be considered as the successful variant to reach the necessary audience.
Young men often use mobile devices, and they pay more attention to the information presented with the help of online video. That is why, the marketers’ assumptions were based on the idea that today mobile or digital media are more effective for attracting the potential consumers and forming their purchasing behavior.
The orientation to the potential consumers’ interests and habits is important in product marketing. Thus, these aspects and the marketers’ assumptions can be discussed as valid. However, the orientation to one main source in promoting definite products is not as successful as the usage of different methods or media.
It is possible to recommend developing the advertisements for the other media, as it is stated about the products’ promotion in publications (Behind the campaign, 2011). In spite of the fact it is significant to meet the interests of the determined target audience and reach it with the media familiar for them, it is also possible to determine the larger circle of the potential consumers and their interests in relation to the used sources of information.
To attract the target male audience, Old Navy has developed the creative campaign the effectiveness of which can be discussed from several perspectives. Having analyzed the role of the gender-neutral and gender-specific advertisements, the company’s marketers concentrated on gender-specific advertisements developed for drawing the men’s attention to the brand (Want to reach male shoppers?, 2011).
However, the reaction to the creative campaign based on the humorous content can be different. The marketers attract the audience’s attention to the fact that they chose to influence the male purchasing behavior directly because men know what they want to buy, and it is possible to draw their attention to the brand using video advertisements accessible with the help of mobile devices.
We will write a custom Assessment on The Analysis of Old Navy’s Promotion Strategy specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Nevertheless, the accent should be made on the fact that men know what they want to buy, and extremely creative advertisements can prevent the audience from concentrating on a product itself. The positive feature of Old Navy’s advertisements the content of which depends on humor is in attractiveness of the video for the audience because of the interesting content which can evoke definite positive emotions.
Humor and irony are often used in advertisements in order to stimulate the consumers’ reaction to the product and form their purchasing behavior. Nevertheless, the usage of humor in advertisements can influence the process of promotion negatively because of the content misinterpretation, the developed social stereotypes and prejudice, and because of the negative associations.
It is possible to propose the modifications to the chosen concept in order to decrease the possibility of evoking negative emotions and associations. Thus, it is necessary to avoid the aspects which provoke the controversial discussions within the society. In this case, it is the extreme concentration on men with the female qualities. Moreover, the overuse of humor in the advertisement prevents people from focusing on the promoted product because this product is rather difficult to be determined.
References Behind the campaign: Old Navy goes after men in new ad push. (2011). Web.
Digital marketing works better for millennials than TV. (2012). Web.
Want to reach male shoppers? Target their phones. (2011). Web.
Uniqueness of Maori Society Research Paper essay help online free
Introduction Maori is a unique indigenous society that had a special developmental pattern, i.e. they moved from sedentism to hunting and again to sedentism. More importantly, now Maori constitute 15% of the population of New Zealand and they have managed to preserve their culture up to these days.
In this paper, I deal with the history of this indigenous society and focus on Maori people’s attempts to preserve their traditions and their culture. Understanding cultural peculiarities and being aware of the struggle of Maori will help better understand the importance of culture for a human society. It is necessary to note that Maori still cherish their traditions and are proud of their culture and history.
Background According to archeological research, first settlements in New Zealand appeared as early as the twelfth century AD. This was the start of Maori society that has developed and changed several times since then. It is often believed that Western colonists used to bring a new order with them and change traditions and customs.
However, Maori society had undergone a number of changes before Western settlers came to New Zealand (Walter, R., Smith, I., Jacomb, C., 2006). It is important to note that roots of Maori society are found in East Polynesia (Walter, R. et al., 2006).
Therefore, it is not surprising that first settlers (who became Maori) had come to New Zealand with a certain societal order and culture. This peculiarity explains the shift from sedentism to hunting and fishing and to sedentism again. The newcomers came with their strategies which proved to be ineffective at certain period and it took some time to develop new strategies, e.g. to develop horticulture.
Figure 1. Maori Land 1860. Retrieved from https://teara.govt.nz/en/map/37441/land-in-maori-ownership-1860
Figure 2. Proportion of Maori Ethnic Population by Region in 2006. Retrieved from http://www.geocurrents.info/news-map/art-and-culture-news/cultural-hybridity-in-new-zealand
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More History In 1300, settlers were involved in hunting, fishing as well as developing horticulture. As has been mentioned above, Maori society can be characterized by sedentism at early stages of their development (Walter, R. et al., 2006). However, Maori’s sedentism was a bit specific. Maori people lived in quite large settlements (villages), but these villages were mobile and were a part of a larger system. Walter, R. et al (2006) note that Maori’s sedentism was possible due to abundance of resources in certain regions.
It is necessary to note that Maori’s hunting and horticulture exhausted the environment. Thus, many species of game became extinct due to activities of Maori (Walter, R. et al., 2006). Thus, when a community exhausted some area, they simply moved to another place. It is necessary to note that different communities often had military conflicts.
The first contacts with Europeans started in the middle of the seventeenth century when first sailors and missionaries came to the islands (Pearce, G.L., 1968). The first contacts were friendly, so-to-speak. However, later there were a lot of conflicts. Europeans often killed Maoris and Maoris avenged and killed Europeans.
There were even cases of cannibalism (Pearce, G.L., 1968). In the nineteenth century, there were a number of military conflicts between Europeans and Maori people, e.g. the Anglo-Maori Wars which took place in the 1860s (Gump, J.O., 1997).
Those conflicts resulted in certain treaties which were often reconsidered. Basically, those wars could be regarded as the last attempts of Maori to defend their boundaries and preserve their autonomy. The first part of the twentieth century was the period when Maori lost most part of their land, and anthropologists even expressed concerns that Maori were almost extinct (Hanson, A., 1989).
Nonetheless, in the mid of the twentieth century, it became obvious that Maori were likely to preserve their culture and their language. In the 21st century, a variety of regulations aimed at development of Maori language and Maori culture exist in New Zealand (Hanson, A., 1989). It is necessary to note that Maori’s resistance to influences from outside played the crucial role in the development of their culture and language.
Political organization As has been mentioned above, Maori settlements (villages) were mobile. These villages combined into communities which had chiefs (Walter, R. et al., 2006). Therefore, it is possible to state that in prehistoric period Maori had decentralized governance that was similar to the systems developed in Polynesian tribes and communities. This political structure has not dramatically changed throughout centuries. In the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, the structure was predominantly the same and communities had their leaders.
We will write a custom Research Paper on Uniqueness of Maori Society specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Importantly, in the second part of the nineteenth century, British colonists started a large-scale acculturation and assimilation program (Gump, J.O., 1997). The governor in New Zealand George Grey believed that “rapid assimilation” will contribute to acculturation of the “savages” and it will put an end to the tension between indigenous people and European settlers (as cited in Gump, J.O., 1997, p. 25).
However, chiefs of Maori communities were against such acculturation, which led to a number of military conflicts and the movement called Maori King Movement, which was aimed to defend Maori people’s rights to own their land.
In the early twentieth century Maori people had certain governance bodies which addressed the parliament of New Zealand and even tried to address the British parliament, though it is necessary to add that these attempts were not successful and the government of New Zealand restricted political power of Maori communities (Gump, J.O., 1997). Maoris were still seen as aliens who had to be assimilated. Europeans still tried to ignore Maoris’ needs and demands.
One of the major reasons for Maoris’ failures can be decentralized social structure the Maori (Bourassa, S.C.
When the Door to Disneyland Is Closed: Better CRM Strategies to Rescue the World of Wonders Case Study scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help
It has been quite long since Disney stopped being a trademark and turned into something more – a whole wide world of adventures for children and a specimen of the most brilliant marketing the world has ever seen. However, it seems that at present, Disneyland business is starting to shrink, mostly due to the unreasonable and half-baked CRM strategy which is currently applying. Taking a closer look at the way the Disneyland business is run, one can suggest an alternative to the current tactics.
It seems that at present, the key mission of Disney is to search for the tactics which will allow the company to provide the clientele with the services of the highest quality while making the prices more accessible.
As for the goals which Disney Company must pursue, these are the development of the technologies which will help make the services even better. As CIOinsight explains, “Clearly, the goal for now is to do more with less” (1). Indeed, Disneyland must remain the way people are used to see it; otherwise, the brand will lose its gimmick that attracts millions.
However, the prices must be lowered considerably. Splitting the given goal into several objectives, it is necessary to mention that maintenance of the equipment is the key objective. Speaking about the strategy which will help attract even more clientele and make people forget about the lack of comfort which they used to experience in Disneyland, one must admit that the company has chosen the strategy of shocking the viewers into paying attention and wanting to experience a visit to the Disneyland.
As CIOinsight said, “For now, the most visible manifestation of the new strategy is a 10 ½-inch-tall stuffed doll called Pal Mickey” (CIOinsight 2), which, supposedly “telling a secret” to the visitor, starts making sounds when the visitor approaches an ostensible amusement. However, the given idea seems rather questionable; rather than luring the children with new gimmicks, the company should have reconsidered its pricing policy and made sure that the technical maintenance is up to notch.
It is uneasy to nail down the exact moment when Disneyland stopped being that fun, yet one can suppose that the current situation with people losing their interest in Disney must have started at the point when the amusements in Disneyland started to seem less valuable than they are paid for. In the light of the above-mentioned, it can also be suggested that Disneyland should also feature new amusements.
It is hard to recommend efficient tactics to the company that has been a corporate giant for the entire epoch; however, when it comes to what piece of advice one could give to the company, it would probably be offering new amusements for kids and keeping the prices lower for adults to take their children to the Disneyland.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Hence, the further course of actions for the managers of the Disneyland can be structured according to the plan below. The short-term tactics can include numerous seasonal discounts for the visitors. Middle-term tactics can include developing the ways to inform the clients about new features beforehand (“They might send me an advance screening notice,” (CIOinsight 3), one of the visitors said), while the long-term tactics will include developing new amusements.
Therefore, it is obvious that the managers of the Disneyland need to change their tactics as for their CR management, as well as make a couple of changes to the management policy. Once the new tactics is applied, one is likely to observe changes for the best. Although it will take considerable time to reassure people that a travel to Disneyland will not end in another disappointment, the company will be on the right way and will definitely win the battle for clients.
Critique for ‘A Rose for Emily’ Essay (Critical Writing) custom essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction First published in 1930, A Rose for Emily is a captivating must-read chef-d’oeuvre by Faulkner that artistically presents an account of a society that is immensely resistant to the inevitable change. Although the story is narrated in a manner that reflects a mix up of various chronological accounts, it is clear that the story can be analyzed from the perspectives of hidden messages underlying the themes of the story.
Dilworth (1999) is also inclined to this line of view when he asserts that Faulkner attempts to convey themes of change and death (p.253). Indeed, in the paper, I agree with this argument in the sense that, by using various references to A Rose for Emily, Dilworth evidences that death looms right from the first section to the fifth section of the story.
The themes of change are reflected by Miss Emily’s denial of the fate of death and refusal to comply with the obligation for paying taxes. In this perspective, Dilworth argues that the killing of Homer Barron “is eclipsed in the imagination of readers by evidence of some sort of necrophilia” (1999, p. 251).
The focus of this paper is to analyze the article, A Romance to Kill For: Homicidal Complicity in Faulkner’s “A Rose for Emily” published in the journal of Studies in Short Fiction in terms of logicalness of the presented arguments coupled with giving the writer’s response to the article.
Article Summary Dilworth sees the existing relationship between the narrator and Emily as largely symbiotic. This means that Emily and the society represented by the narrator can only exist mutually with each other. To reinforce this argument, Dilworth argues that the traits and behaviors of Emily are creations of the narrator thus implying that he presents Emily as the symbol of communicating what he believes to be the cultural values of the society in which he lives.
Arguably, therefore, the actions of the main character such as killing followed by evading justice and failure to pay taxes without any legal action being taken upon her are depictive of the eminent shortfalls of the white society of the south during the time of writing of the short story.
For instance, quoting a critique of the short story (Helen Nebeker), Dilworth affirms, “the narrator’s awareness of events implies long held knowledge of murder which the narrator has kept secret to preserve the honor and myth of the south” (p.253). Arguably, therefore, this means that the society was aware of certain atrocities that were committed by certain highly profiled persons and yet they could not be brought to book.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More According to Dilworth, this happened due to the idealization of white women belonging to high-class social status. This is evidenced by Dilworth’s argument, “white women of class were not to be troubled by certain worldly obligations” (Dilworth, 1999, p.258). The negation from complying with the worldly obligations includes the refusal to pay taxes.
As Dilworth puts it, the society represented by Emily is highly segregated in terms of compliance to legal provisions. For instance, he argues that Emily went to buy arsenic though on request to explain what and how she meant to use it. She declined to reply although it was a legal requirement for her to do so. Nevertheless, the drug dealer could not force her to do it or even refuse to sell it to her.
Another issue that concerns Dilworth is the nature of the society depicted by Emily in terms of equal applicability of justice especially in the case where a stench issued from Emily’s house. When the matter was brought before a judge, he “refused to make a public issue of it since one does not accuse a lady to her face of smelling bad” (Dilworth, 1999, p.255). Dilworth does not hesitate to criticize the Christianity as being characterized by religious hypocrisy.
For instance, he argues that the fact that Emily and Barron lived together before they were legally married implied that the society engaged in fornication yet people like Emily were Christians. In this context, Dilworth claims that Emily “chose to enter into collusion with the society to the extent of maintaining her image as a proper high-class southern Christian” (Dilworth, 1999, p.255).
However, Dilworth maintains that he believes that the society never knew about the evils of Emily until her death, and a rotting corpse was found by the side of an indent of a woman with Emily’s hair resting on it. However, he also raises several counterarguments including the knowledge of the townspeople that she had bought arsenic, which, if she was to take it, could have made her kill herself (p.269). In a different perspective, this implies that Dilworth thinks that the townspeople are also capable of committing homicide.
Analysis One of the central concerns of Dilworth entails placing a logically substantive argument about the townspeople’s knowledge of homicide. In particular, Dilworth argues, “on the basis of the evidence, it is inconceivable, I think, that the townspeople did not know early on about Emily’s killing Homer Barron” (Dilworth, 1999, p.257).
Dilworth assumes that Emily must have expressed the guilt of her sins among the townspeople even though they may not have talked about it amongst themselves. In this argument, there is a breach of one element of logical argument. There lacks a direct evidence from the story depicting Emily in any state of remorse or any other form of emotion that shows her feeling for being sorry for either killing her lover or by denying her father’s death for four days.
We will write a custom Critical Writing on Critique for ‘A Rose for Emily’ specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More However, in linking Emily with the death of Barron, Dilworth uses evidence from the story to prove his argument. For instance, he quotes the townspeople’s knowledge of the last time that they saw Barron enter his lover’s house by arguing out, “they knew that her lover was last seen entering at the kitchen door at dusk one evening” (Dilworth , 1999, p.258).
However, an alternative argument is considered in this particular situation whereby one would also think that Barron could have moved out of the house without the knowledge on the townspeople by chance just as it was by chance that they saw her enter the house. Therefore, although he provides evidence that it happened after Emily had bought the arsenic, Barron having deserted her, when a stench came out upon entering the house. Therefore, it becomes hard to approximate the time of poisoning exactly.
Dilworth places a question on why the four men sent by town council members to “scatter lime around the foundation of the house, in her cellular” (p.257) executed this task while they could have conceived that the intensity of the smell was far greater than that of a rotting rat or a snake as suggested by the judge.
While it could be possible for the four men to suspect that the smell should have emanated from a large corpse, it is also important to note that they could have possibly suspected that the corpse was of a human being if the men knew that Emily had the capacity to kill.
This is only possible if they had the experience of situations in which Emily had killed people and buried them secretly. In this sense, it becomes hard to prove that the four men had the knowledge that Emily could have killed somebody. Amid this argument, Dilworth is quick to point out that there is no evidence of what the four men thought of because Faulkner does not tell the reader about their thoughts. Consequently, this argument is illogical since it lacks evidences and necessary proofs.
Emily had engaged in a number of instances in which she defied her noble responsibilities to the state. She was defiant. Nevertheless, should this be enough to form the basis for the townspeople to suspect her as having taken her lover’s life? In this context, Dilworth argues, “apart from the recent or long awareness of the closed room, knowledge of Emily’s buying arsenic, her refusal to state its purpose, and the memory of the smell of corruption are enough to suggest a 40-year-old suspicion, if not outright certainty of murder” (p.259).
Logically, it is clear that Dilworth implies that, since the townspeople could have had the awareness of the situations in which Emily deviated from the moral line, the situations are also likely indicators of her involvement with killing her lover.
Unfortunately, the situations are distinctive: a clear margin can be drawn between them. Their interconnection that a situation results to another unrelated situation is a complete departure from logical reasoning since the evidences are not connected directly with the consequences associated with each situation.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Critique for ‘A Rose for Emily’ by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Personal Response There are many ways of interpreting or attaching meaning for any literary work. One way is to interpret it from the context of its setting. Historically, racial discrimination, denial of certain rights to women, and even belief in the superiority of persons in the high-class social group were issues that had to be dealt with in the early 20th century.
A Rose for Emily seems to be set within this chronological period. Consequently, it is possible that, through Emily, Faulkner actually portrayed the differences among people in relation to their social status.
This means that the society may have known about the evils committed by Emily. However, because of the fear associated with her social status, they could not have confronted her. From the arguments raised by Dilworth implicating Emily with the death of her lover, it is arguable that Emily’s failure to respond to the druggist about the purpose of the arsenic is an evidence of suspecting her to have poisoned her lover.
Otherwise, from the story itself, the reader is only told that the status of the corpse by the time it was found was in the last stages of decomposition. Nothing shows that the cause of death was through poisoning. This makes it hard to determine whether Emily actually poisoned rats, just as the arsenic was labeled ’for rats,’ or her lover.
Conclusion A Rose for Emily is a short story written by Faulkner. It attracts valid interpretations. In this paper, the focus was to analyze Dilworth’s article ‘A Romance to Kill For: Homicidal Complicity in Faulkner’s “A Rose for Emily” who provides one of the ways of interpreting the short story. The concern was to scrutinize the logic of the arguments presented by Dilworth. The paper has argued that, while some arguments are logical, others lack adequate evidence to support them.
Reference Dilworth, T. (1999). A Romance to Kill For: Homicidal Complicity in Faulkner’s A Rose for Emily. Studies in short fiction, 36(3), 251-264.
Fast Food’s Main Detrimental Effects Essay college essay help
Nowadays, it became a commonplace tendency with many people in Western countries to become increasingly concerned about the possible consequences of their exposure to fast food. This state of affairs is perfectly explainable, because during the course of recent decades, the effects of a lengthened consumption of fast food on one’s health remained the subject of a number of heated public debates.
In this paper, I will aim to substantiate the validity of an idea that people will indeed benefit from paying a closer attention to what they eat, while specifying what may be considered the main detrimental effects of one’s tendency to go about satisfying its hunger in fast food restaurants.
As of today, it became obvious to nutritionists that there is a strong link between fast food and obesity. In its turn, this can be explained by the fact that the traditional fast food items, such as hamburgers and French fries, contain an excessive amount of saturated fats.
According to Stender, Dyerberg and Astrup, “Fast food from major chains in most countries still contains unacceptably high levels of industrially produced trans-fatty acids (IP-TFA). IP-TFA have powerful biological effects and may contribute to increased weight gain and abdominal obesity” (887).
Therefore, there nothing particularly odd about the fact that people who overindulge in eating this type of food are very likely to end up becoming overweight – because saturated fats can never be thoroughly digested by one’s liver, they end up being ‘stored’ in different parts of the concerned individual’s body.
Consequently, these ‘stored’ fats cause him or her to grow out of shape. The fact that, as it was mentioned earlier, there is a dialectical link between fast food and obesity, explains why the visually observable concentration of overweight individuals appears being particularly high in fast food restaurants.
What provides people with an irresistible incentive to eat at fast food restaurant is the fact that, despite being rather unhealthy, fast food tastes good. To make things worse, it now became a widespread marketing practice in fast food restaurants to offer customers a choice to ‘supersize’ their meals. This, of course, cannot result in anything else but in facilitating the ‘epidemic of obesity’, which appears to affect more and more Westerners, as time goes on.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Another well-established effect of people’s overindulgence in eating fast food is the fact it substantially increases their susceptibility to heart attacks. The reason for this is quite apparent – fast food contains huge amounts of cholesterol, which in turn has been proven to cause the clogging of blood vessels.
According to Freeman, “Much fast food is deep-fried in partially hydrogenated oils (or trans fats), which lead to high cholesterol rates and heart attacks” (2225). By being exposed to fast food for a prolonged period, people simply cannot avoid accumulating cholesterol in their veins. The fact that, as of today, many fast food chains offer customers a choice to order meals with the reduced amount of cholesterol in them does not seem to be improving the situation.
After all, the foremost incentive that motivates people to consider dining at fast food restaurants is that, while being affordable, fast food meals are also rich in protein. This is the reason why the eating of even a single hamburger can well satisfy one’s hunger. Unfortunately, the fast food items’ richness in protein comes hand in hand with their richness in cholesterol. This is the reason why nutritionists strongly advice people to think twice, before they decide to eat at fast food restaurants.
Nevertheless, it would be wrong to suggest that the consumption of fast food is being only capable of affecting people’s health directly. Apparently, this consumption is also being capable of producing a number of negative psychological effects on people’s well-being, as well.
For example, there is nothing accidental about the fact that many fast food eaters are also known to lead physically inactive lifestyles, while being addicted to watching TV. As it was pointed out by Jeffery and French, “Energy intake and percentage of energy from fat are positively associated with TV viewing and fast food eating” (278).
This phenomenon can be easily explained. After having eaten a particular protein-rich fast food item, people are able to experience almost an instantaneous bellyfulness. In its turn, this causes them to grow sleepy and lazy – hence, prompting them to choose in favor of watching TV, as the most appropriate pursuit.
While indulging in this specific pursuit, however, people amplify the detrimental effects of their poor eating habits, because their physical inactiveness naturally speeds up the process of trans fats and cholesterol being ‘stored’ in their bodies. As a result, they grow progressively unhealthy.
We will write a custom Essay on Fast Food’s Main Detrimental Effects specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More There is also another aspect to it – while continuing to inject their organisms with the earlier mentioned harmful substances people become addicted to them. Apparently, people’s exposure to the fast food’s very taste hypertrophies their hedonistic (pleasure-seeking) anxieties, which substantially undermine their ability to face life-challenges in a thoroughly responsible manner.
According to Yijun et al., “Overeating and obesity may have an acquired drive like drug addiction with respect to motivation and incentive” (133). In other words, it will be appropriate to suggest that people’s prolonged exposure to fast food is being capable of turning them into food-addicts. This is the reason why there is nothing unusual about the sights of individuals ordering multiple hamburgers at fast food restaurants, even though they could well satisfy their hunger with eating only one.
Such people’s behavior is nothing but a result of their continually increasing inability to remain in a full control of their animalistic urges. Therefore, it will not be much on an exaggeration, on my part, to suggest that fast food can well prompt its addicts to grow progressively deprived of their basic humanity, while being eventually turned into ‘human-hamburgers’ that can barely walk.
I believe that the earlier provided line of argumentation, as to what may be considered four detrimental effects of a fast food consumption on people’s health, is being thoroughly consistent with the initial thesis. It is fully understandable, of course, that due to the essence of socio-political dynamics in Western countries, which cause more and more people being unable to afford buying high-quality food, the phenomenon of fast food’s growing popularity is being objectively predetermined.
This, however, does not provide them with an excuse to stop paying attention to what they eat, and to grow increasingly addicted to devouring fat-saturated hamburgers and French fries – to say the least. Apparently, in order for individuals to be able to enjoy healthiness, they should not only be in a position to afford buying a high-quality food, but they should also be capable of exercising self-discipline over their hedonistic urges.
Bibliography Freeman, Andrea. “Fast Food: Oppression Through Poor Nutrition.” California Law Review 95.6 (2007): 2221-2259. Print.
Jeffery, Robert and Simone French. “Epidemic Obesity in the United States: Are Fast Foods and Television Viewing Contributing?” American Journal of Public Health 88.2 (1998): 277-280. Print.
Stender, Sharon, John Dyerberg and Anthony Astrup. “Fast Food: Unfriendly and Unhealthy.” International Journal of Obesity 31.6 (2007): 887-890. Print.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Fast Food’s Main Detrimental Effects by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Yijun, Liu et al. “Addiction and Obesity: Evidence from Bench to Bedside.” Journal of Psychoactive Drugs 42.2 (2010): 133-145. Print.
The Impact of Colonisation on the Caribbean by Amazonian People Essay essay help: essay help
Introduction The Caribbean society emerged from destructiveness, cruelty, physical attack, and ravishment on the Amerindian people. The history of colonialism is characterised by vicious destruction, near obliteration of the aboriginals, deliberate division of the Caribbean people from their cultures and ancestral lands, and the introduction of foreign cultures and languages. Colonisation led to the disintegration of the Caribbean psyche (Ebenhard, 2008).
Today, West Indies comprises of societies that have no inner veneration. In spite of alienation from the ancestral lands and introduction of foreign means of interpreting veracity, Caribbean people still fight to achieve their identity. After grabbing the ancestral lands from the Caribbean people, the Amazonians went on to influence the Caribbean people’s way of thinking by introducing civilisation.
The colonisers came up with schools, which brought the introduction of English in the region, eventually leading to the Caribbean people losing their identity (Ebenhard, 2008). This paper will focus on the impacts that colonisation by Amazonian people had on the Caribbean people. These impacts include cultural influence, emphasis on exports, introduction of the ‘monocropping’ culture, overdependence on colonial masters, education, and slave resistance.
Emphasis on exports History acts as the major determinant of the existing influence encountered by some states. All the Caribbean states encountered significant colonisation by the Amazonians. In spite of the Caribbean states gaining independence, they are still far from living up to this independence. The impacts of colonialism still tarnish the image of these states (Briguglio, 1995). The states still depend on their colonisers, and thus they are subject to exploitation by their former masters.
Colony establishment came with an aim of helping the mother countries grow economically. Hence, the Amazonians tremendously benefited from colonising the Caribbean states. Traditionally, the Caribbean people made no effort to manufacture products for local consumption. Instead, the people concentrated on coming up with products for export. Hence, they imported all that they required for local consumption and exported all that they produced (Briguglio, 1995).
Even after independence, the Caribbean states still work for their colonisers. The states supply Amazonians with their precious tropical goods without significantly benefiting from the trade. For instance, Trinidad exports its oil to its former colonisers, while Jamaica exports coffee, sugar, and bananas (Briguglio, 1995). Amazonians use the imported raw materials from the Caribbean states to grow their industries, and in return, export their finished goods back to the Caribbean states.
Colonialism accustomed the Caribbean people to putting more value on imported products. Consequently, they heavily rely on exporting their agricultural products rather than manufacturing them locally. In return, their economies suffer since they do not reap from the extra money gained upon exporting manufactured products.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Sadly, Caribbean states continue importing more than they export. Consequently, the states suffer from an imbalance of trade. The states still suffer from neo-colonialism where by they import most of their products from their former colonisers.
Overdependence on colonial masters Apart from the emphasis on export over import, colonisation led to the Caribbean people depending on their colonisers for almost everything. Since colonisation, most of the Caribbean countries depend on the Amazonians for financial assistance.
The trend is still prevalent as most of the Caribbean states thrive on financial assistance from developed countries (Young, 2005). The culture of depending on former colonisers for financial assistance is subjecting the Caribbean states to exploitation. Amazonians still employ neo-colonialism tactics to exploit the Caribbean states.
For instance, the International Monetary Fund and the World Bank allege to assist the Caribbean states but at a cost. For the Caribbean states to gain financial support from the World Bank and International Monetary Fund (IMF), they are required to relinquish their political and economic influence to these institutions.
Besides, the World Bank and the IMF charge the Caribbean states high interest rates and at the same time intensify the states’ general dependency (Young, 2005). The terms of financial aid are not in line with the situation in most of the Caribbean countries. Hence, the Amazonian states offer financial aid to the Caribbean states with an aim of enriching themselves.
The ‘monocropping’ culture As aforementioned, colonialism led to most of the Caribbean states producing goods for export only. Hence, most of the states focused on a single product, which they felt they were proficient at producing. It eventually led to the emergence of the ‘monocropping’ culture in the region. Currently, most of the economies significantly depend on this culture. Today, the countries in the region concentrate on banana, coffee, or sugar production (JanMohamed, 2003).
They export these products and import almost everything they require for local consumption. The economies of the Caribbean states are driven by former colonisers, who act as the main source of market for products produced in the Caribbean region. Caribbean countries are ever in the dilemma whenever the prices of their products go down in the global market.
We will write a custom Essay on The Impact of Colonisation on the Caribbean by Amazonian People specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Colonialism made it hard for these countries to look for alternative agricultural activities, which would help in sustaining the national economy. The Caribbean people developed the idea that imported products are superior, and this notion made it hard for them to manufacture their products locally, a move that would have helped the countries diversify their global markets (JanMohamed, 2003).
Slave resistance The colonial masters established numerous plantations in the Caribbean states, which acted as sources of raw materials to industries in their home countries. To ensure that the plantations remained productive, the colonisers forced the Caribbean people to work as slaves in the plantations. The Caribbean slaves resented slavery because of miseries in the plantations (Bogues, 2002).
The resistance saw most of the Caribbean people escape from the plantations and to ensure that they did not go back to the plantations, they had to relocate to areas that were not occupied by the Amazonians. Most of the slaves that escaped from the plantations settled along the mountains or deep inside the forest to ensure that the colonisers did not get them. Most of the indigenous communities like the Maroon were phased out during the colonial period.
As people escaped from slavery, they ended up intermingling with other communities while some lost their lives. There were outbursts of violent resistance in many of the larger Caribbean islands. Besides, colonisers identified numerous plots aimed at causing resistance and aborted them before they actually happened. Countries like Cuba and Jamaica reported numerous cases of violent resistance (Bogues, 2002).
Most of the Caribbean people lost their lives during the revolt since the colonialists used all means to end the violence. Apart from slave resistance, there was immense violence amongst the Caribbean people. Colonists had established slave societies characterised by castes. Each caste was made up of people that shared common race, status, and occupation. After the abolishment of slavery, there emerged another intricate social class. These classes led to increased tension in the Caribbean states.
Colonialism led to the emergence of a novel paltry materialistic class during the nineteenth century (Ferbel, 2000). The class comprised of merchants, professionals, and individuals from the managerial sector. The class retained most of the political influence in the Caribbean states.
However, they allowed for increased political and social democratisation in their countries. The democratisation came because of increased economic diversification, increase in the number of organised religions, improvement in the education sector, and the emergence of labour unions.
Education Colonists introduced education in most of the Caribbean states. In return, the education helped in improving the social status of the Caribbean people. From mid nineteenth century, the colonialists worked on enhancing public education. Most of the Caribbean people learnt some basics of the English language (Chaney, 2012).
Not sure if you can write a paper on The Impact of Colonisation on the Caribbean by Amazonian People by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More This facilitated in promoting trade between the various Caribbean states. In spite of development in education, the colonists ensured that the education standards were in line with the needs of their mother countries.
They aimed at ensuring that they had adequate people to sustain the growth of the plantation economy, which acted as the major source of raw materials for industries in their mother countries. Since then, most of the Caribbean states have not improved on their education system. The existing education system in most of the Caribbean countries does not promote innovation and entrepreneurship, which makes it hard for the respective states to witness significant economic growth (Chaney, 2012).
Cultural influence The Amazonians ensured that they introduced their cultural practices in the Caribbean states in a bid to impose their rules effectively. It would have been difficult to influence people that believe in different cultural norms. Hence, the Amazonians had to see that indigenous people in the Caribbean states adopted the Amazonian culture (Ferbel, 2000).
Firstly, the Amazonians introduced their language to the people making them abandon their pervious languages. Normally, sharing a common language allows people to become part of a particular group. Eventually, this aspect leads to such individuals adopting mutual values, norms, outlooks, and beliefs.
With a common language, the Amazonians were assured that the Caribbean people would communicate effectively and relate with people from different states. By establishing education and coming up with religious institutions, the Amazonians accustomed the Caribbean people to a manner that they unknowingly accepted to adopt the Amazonian culture thus gaining control over the Caribbean people (Meeks
The Role of the International Investment in Global Trade Essay essay help free
Abstract Trade is a crucial aspect of globalization given that international trade continues to furnish consumers all over the world, with commodities that are not produced in their countries. It is in this regard that this piece of academic literature seeks to demystify some of the myths of international trade. On the same note, the paper sheds light on the strategies employed in international trade, its merits and demerits, and the overall best practices employed in cross-border trade.
Due to globalization and increased competition in the field of business, international investment has gained popularity as a way of increasing sales. Many firms both large and small have found that to increase demand of their products as well as enjoy economies of scale, they have to invest in various foreign countries.
Besides increasing choices that are available to consumers nowadays, international trade has enhanced efficiency in production thereby improving the quality of products (Onkvisit, 2008). However, before opting to invest internationally, a firm should conduct a feasibility study taking into account the risks involved as well as the pressing reasons for the endeavor. On the same note, it is important to explore the idea of portfolio diversification and the available methods of international investment.
Portfolio diversification in the field of investment is defined as a strategy where an investor invests in various assets, in a move that is aimed at reducing the overall risk of investment.
By investing in many assets, an investor ensures that incase the prices of some assets do not move in his or her favor, the risk is minimized (Brady, 2010). In addition, portfolio diversification ensures that while the overall risk is lowered, portfolio returns remain unaffected. Investing in real estate, infrastructure and commodities in different countries is a good example of portfolio diversification.
Financial analysts highly recommend portfolio diversification because it is common for commodity prices to crush, sometimes by more than 50% (Wang, 2009). Geographical diversification is highly beneficial because besides ensuring that the risks are spread, an investor takes advantage of higher returns in other regions, especially emerging markets.
Many firms have different reasons why they invest in international markets, which range from private to legal. To begin with, firms or individuals invest internationally to enhance the market for their commodities. International investment enables businesses to enjoy economies of scale besides increasing their volume of sales. Therefore, international trade enables businesses to reduce cost of production (Krugman
How Race and Class Shaped American Teen Engagement with MySpace and Facebook Essay college application essay help: college application essay help
There was a thought once that Internet would eradicate social divisions and inequalities among the Americans but the emergency of Facebook after MySpace showed that this was far from reaching. The movement of teens from MySpace to Facebook brought about this reality. The introduction of Internet did not make people colorblind. In essence, the internet mirrors and boosts everyday life, advancing racism and class-based divisions in American society.
Class and race are magnified in the social sites by tastes, aesthetics, and language and network structures. Many teens had used MySpace before Facebook came up, and it was cool for all until it was associated with black cultures that brought about hip-hop. Many elites, in this case, the whites, thought that this was endangering the lives of their well-behaved children. This led to banishing MySpace and forcing the kids to detach from the social site. It was associated with ghetto that was connected to the life of the black race.
MySpace and Facebook are not explicitly defined in terms of race but associations have proved this right. Social networking sites provide youths with a platform for socializing with friends for matters of personal preferences, safety and presence of their friends. The teens in America segregated along the same lines that shape their social relations, which include socio-economic status, race and ethnicity, educational goals and lifestyles.
Moving from MySpace to Facebook happened because of the above-mentioned reasons. It is true that values and norms of a person are directly linked with his/her identity and membership. Additionally, norms always differ across racial and ethnic groups, and as Tatum (1997) says, they are reinforced as people of color seek to identify with their racial and ethnic background.
MySpace was associated with gangster lifestyles, and this never went well with the elites. As a result, self-segregation emerged entailing belonging, identity development and navigated systematic racism. As a result, the Blacks preferred something that would show their lifestyle to the best advantage, something that would not compromise them.
With emergence of Facebook, which many viewed clean and well secured as opposed to MySpace with its spammers which had held its users as hostages, many teens moved to the new social site. The cleanliness in Facebook did not go well with the teens who preferred bling in MySpace to express themselves. These happened to be the mostly blacks, and thus, the segregation and movement touched on race and class.
Teens love style that brings out their identities and social groups, which MySpace allows them to express while Facebook is a little bit stringent on the same. This called for divisions, especially when people of color chose MySpace for this simple aspect while the whites moved to Facebook with its limited options.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More These styles navigated race and class automatically. Additionally, taste was an aspect that was a key in teens’ engagements with MySpace and Facebook. Many of the youths listed their musical tastes on their profiles in MySpace. The most liked genre that stood out was hip-hop, which stemmed from the black culture. This made it easier for the black teens to bling in MySpace because of identity expression ability.
In conclusion, all these aspects touched race and class that led to the movement of some people from MySpace to Facebook. The social sites will always carry these aspects with them shaped by race and class. This is so because MySpace was viewed as for the ghetto, which signified uneducated people, while Facebook, just as it started in the college, was for the elites. The elites happen to be the whites here while the rest are the people of color.
Works Cited Tatum, Beverly. 1997. ‘Why Are All the Black Kids Sitting Together in the Cafeteria’ and other Conversations About Race. New York: Basic Books. Print.
Enterprise Rent a Car Case Study college essay help online: college essay help online
This case study was done on a car rental enterprise. It aimed at investigating the quality of services that were being offered to customers. By using one of the clients, the survey revealed that the enterprise was indeed providing high level of services to its clients. For instance, one of the quality service measurements entailed a case of car wreckage whereby a client was provided with a rental car and covered with $20 per day for 12 consecutive days.
During this period of time, his car was under repair. The car was then taken to a nearby agent office in readiness for repair. The necessary arrangements were completed within a very short time after the main office was contacted (Kotler and Armstrong 156). The additional payment made by the customer was a small fee to cater for the services. As a result, the customer had to pay more than the agreed amount of money.
The enterprise was found to rent cars for business and leisure. It provided off-site and on-site services to some airports. Other selected customers like Kelvin confirmed that they were contacted later. They received letters and survey questions which they were supposed to fill and return to the company. The need to obtain feedbacks from customers was solely meant to improve service quality. In addition, ESQi was used as a key determinant when an employee wanted a promotion.
Moreover, the company continually strived to improve on the rate of survey response from clients by reducing duration of time taken to complete the feedback process. Therefore, all branch managers were required to support the process in order to improve efficiency and effectiveness in service delivery. In other words, the time taken to receive responses from clients was supposed to be short.
Works Cited Kotler, Philip and Gary, Armstrong. Principles of Marketing: Managing Marketing Information to gain Customer Insights (13th ed.). New York: Pearson, 2009. Print.
Do college professors work hard enough? Critical Essay college essay help near me
The rising cost of education has been a cause of concern for many policy-makers in the United States because many school graduates find it extremely difficult to pay their tuition fees in college. One of the possible strategies is to invest more money into the education system.
This argument is challenged by David Levy in his article Do college professors work hard enough? This author argues that educational institutions should reevaluate their employment policies, especially regarding the compensation paid to the faculty. This paper will examine the main points that this author makes and identify the strengths and weaknesses of these claims.
In his article, David Levy discusses the compensation policies of colleges and universities in the United States. He points out that in the past the wages of professors were lower than the compensation of comparably educated workers. However, this trend changed in the seventies when people began to attach more importance to education as a way of climbing social ladder and achieving prosperity.
As a result of this tendency, the cost of tuition began to rise as well as the salaries of professors. In David Levy’s view, the current level of compensation is not justified since it does not reflect the performance of educators. In order to elaborate this claim, he first compares the working hours of college professors against the schedule of other well-paid professionals who are employed in non-academic areas.
In particular, he says that these middle-class employees normally spend at least 2,000 at work per every year. In contrast, educators usually work at most 450 hours per year. The author acknowledges that there are professors who work in research universities. In his opinion, these people greatly contribute to intellectual and technological progress of the United States.
Moreover, he admits that they can work even more than many non-academic employees. Instead, he pays more attention to people who are engaged only in teaching. One of his arguments is that these educators do not actually work 40 hours a week, even if one assumes that they spend time on teaching, preparation for classes, and grading of students’ work.
This is one of the main points that he makes. Overall, David Levy argues that the compensation of college professors should be determined according to their workload. In this way, academic administrators will be able to reduce the cost of education and eventually decrease the cost of tuition. Therefore, more school graduates will be able to get access to education.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As it has been said before, David Levy does not support the idea that the government should invest more public money in educational institutions. In his opinion, such an approach does not improve the inefficiencies of academic organizations, and these policies will not make education more accessible to school graduates. This is why the author advocates the necessity of workload reform that should be at least considered by academic institutions.
The arguments expressed by David Levy should be examined in more detail. In his article, he focuses on quantitative aspects of college professors’ work, especially the hours that they dedicate to teaching, grading, and preparation for classes.
Yet, the writer does not mention that these people also have to be engaged in life-long learning. For instance, they have to spend much time on reading new books, articles or reports that are related to their discipline. In some cases, they have to do it during vacations or sabbaticals. Without these activities, professors will not be able to offer new ideas to students.
The same class taught by a good college professor may differ significantly from one year to another. This aspect of college professors’ performance is not discussed by David Levy in his article. Secondly, one should note that in many universities, students are able to assess their courses. Therefore, these professionals have to compete with one another, especially if they do not have tenure. Moreover, educational institutions have to offer them competitive salaries.
Additionally, the strategies suggested by David Levy are based on the premise that colleges and universities will be willing to adopt new employment and compensation policies. However, these organizations differ in terms of their size, the number of students and endowment.
Some of them may afford to pay higher salaries to professors. If some educational institutions choose to reduce the compensation of professors, many of these teachers may decide to work in universities where they can earn a higher salary. Therefore, many colleges and universities will not be able to recruit the best professors as well as students who attach importance to the quality of education and the competence of their teachers.
These are the main limitations of David Levy’s argument. His views may be considered, but one should look more closely at the implementation of the plan. Nevertheless, one can definitely accept the premise that colleges should find ways of reducing their costs; otherwise education will become more and more inaccessible to students.
We will write a custom Essay on Do college professors work hard enough? specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Overall, the performance of college professors may be very difficult to evaluate according to the standards, applied to non-academic professionals. Their work should not be reduced only to quantitative aspects. However, colleges should find ways of reducing their costs, because this problem cannot be resolved only with the help of public money.
Definition of the Liberalism Ideology Essay essay help online: essay help online
Liberalism is a view of leadership based on principles of freedom and equality. Liberals promote ideologies such as free and fair elections, human rights, allowing freedom to the mass media, free world trade, and right to life and own property. This political philosophy became popular around the year 1815, following Napoleon’s defeat.
The removal of tariff barriers and promotion of free trade gave birth to a new order. People fiercely rejected notions such as inheritance of power and creation of absolute monarchs, thereby, creating fertile grounds for the rise of Liberalism.
Rawls explains that Liberalism depends on the legitimacy of political power. He said that, leaders ought to exercise their powers in the right manner by adhering to those principles that enhance cooperation in society and encourage collective decision making in matters affecting the citizens He further explains that, in a liberal society, the state ought to exercise its powers in agreement to everyone bound by it.
Rawls also claims that the correct social rules are conventional. The generation of wealth is the collective duty of every member of the society, and rules of justice only seek to enhance the ownership and distribution of these resources. From this idea, Rawls came up with his view of justice which he summed up in three forms.
First, he says adherence to justice is a moral duty drawn in the constitution. Second, that agreeing to a form of political organization does not disregard present doctrine but is a reasonable creation of the basic structure which enhances these doctrines. Lastly, justice depends on principles that promote democracy in a society.
Moreover, the basic structures of a society depend on institutions which oversee the rights of citizens and the distribution of the benefits that accrue from their social endeavors. The major issue behind this is that, to come up with controls that exceed the limits of the political, social and economic life, waters down aspect of respecting one’s freedom and equality in a democratic society.
In comparison to the status quo, liberalism stands out for its strong stand on observing human rights and equality. It observes and tries to offset any forms of social injustice and economic inequalities regarding a country’s resources. It assures citizens of equality as structured in the constitution.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More There is no form of discrimination regarding educational and economic opportunities. It also enhances equitable distribution of resources to every citizen in a non-bias manner. This way, the underprivileged easily rise to high positions in society. Status quo disregards equality, since only a few people have access to most of the resources while the majority has to share the little that remains.
Liberalism has its limitations. It creates a situation where the citizens rely so much on their government to solve their problems. Situations where this lacks, results in mass panic and protests, and also individual talents are not fully exploited. In addition, in the context of the free world trade, poor countries are often at a loss. Their local industries stagnate due to the influx of cheap imports.
Liberalism’s way of addressing social issues finds favor in many people. It emphasizes equal opportunity to all regardless of one’s social status. In addition, it promotes political freedom, provides economic facilities to its citizens, and creates social opportunities, guarantees transparency, and security so that people get the opportunity to develop themselves and their society. This way, the less privileged easily rise in status, thereby, creating a harmonized society. It widens the people’s choices and their well-being and spreads wealth.
In conclusion, lessons from liberalism are fascinating. It offers a safe and sure way to address the world’s problems of social injustices and inequality and should, therefore, be promoted.
Five Cultural Dimensions Report best college essay help
Introduction Cultural dimensions are useful in understanding the values rooted in people from different cultural backgrounds. These cultural values will impact on how people behave and interact in different social settings.
The five cultural dimensions developed by Hofstede are useful in understanding cultural variation in one country relative to other countries in the world. For instance, looking at Japan from the Hofstede five dimensional models will give the most significant drivers in the culture of the country in comparison to other countries across the world (Herkenhoff 33).
Five Cultural Dimensions Power Distance
This dimensional model relates to the concept that people are not equal in every society and, therefore, demonstrates the attitudes in relation to inequalities. It is how those in the lower hierarchy perceive and accept the uneven power distribution in a social setting. Japan is averagely hierarchical society where members in a social setting are conscious of the different positions in the hierarchy (De Mooij and Hofstede 87).
In comparison to other cultures of Asia, they are not highly hierarchical. Business decisions are ordinarily slow because of many hierarchical levels involved in the process. In Japanese culture, there is no single person at the top with the monopoly of decision making, unlike other highly hierarchical societies. On the other hand, the Japanese culture values meritocracy and anybody could easily get a head in any field (Herkenhoff 38).
Individualism vs. Collectivism
This dimension addresses the nature of interdependence among the members of the society, with individualistic societies expecting the members to take care of themselves and their immediate family members. This is not the case with collective societies where the group plays a critical role of taking care of the members and the group receive loyalty in return.
Japan is a collective society but not as much as their neighboring countries because they do not have the extended family system. Japanese have a high sense of loyalty to organizations they are employed, which is a personal decision rather than a collective. In comparison to other western countries Japan is a collective society, but when compared to the Asian neighbors it is more individualistic (Herkenhoff 44).
Masculinity vs. Femininity
Japan is highly masculine society in the world, but because of their mild collectivistic culture the assertiveness and competitive behaviors are not visible as other masculine societies (Herkenhoff 42). However, there are severe competitions among groups and children learn to compete from an early age in sports, and other activities.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the business world, employees find motivation in competing to win for their teams. There is also a sense of masculinity in the way Japanese work when they strive for excellence and perfection, which is often observed in restaurants and hotels (Jones 4).
Uncertainty and Avoidance
This dimension reflects on the way societies deal with the unknown and uncertainty of the future. People have beliefs on how to deal with ambiguities, which differ extensively among different cultures. Japan is one of the most uncertain and avoiding countries in the world. This phenomenon can be attributed to the frequent natural calamities experienced in Japan. (Jones 4).
The Japanese have learned to prepare for uncertainty not only for disasters, but in virtually all aspects of their lives. What people ought to wear in different places are prescribed in details and almost everything is prescribed in a predictable manner (De Mooij and Hofstede 89).
Japanese are reluctant to do anything without clear precedence. In the business world, the Japanese spend most of their time on feasibility studies in assessing all risks before any decision is made. Managers would require detailed information and figures before implementing any project. This dimensional of uncertainty and avoidance makes the country difficult to accept change (Herkenhoff 40).
Long Term Orientation
Japan is among the long term oriented societies, and they perceive life as a short term part of a long process of human life and, therefore, individuals are expected to do their best in their lives in all whatever they do. The concept of one God does not exist among the Japanese, and individuals are guided by a set of virtues. In the business world, long term orientation is emphasized, where companies are seen in their long term nature that will server to benefit all generations in the future. They do not focus on immediate profits. (Herkenhoff 39).
How it Translates to Fashion The concept of power distance translates into fashion in the sense that fashionable items are always associated with social status. Since Japan is a mildly hierarchical, those who occupy the highest level would acquire fashionable and luxury items to earn respect from those in the lower strata. Those at the highest level have power and resources, and can afford to consume more in comparison to those who do not have (Herkenhoff 38).
Individualism dimension has a direct relation to fashion or trends in society, as well. In collective societies, members are influenced by the group and act to safe face on critical issues, whereas, in an individualistic society, members make their own decisions (Herkenhoff 44).
We will write a custom Report on Five Cultural Dimensions specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Since Japan lies in the mid between the individualistic and collectivistic culture, this implies that when there is fashion trend there will be influenced from both the group and the individual level. That is why Japan in the past has experienced fashions, movies and music in its own culture originating from the United States (Jones 4).
Masculinity refers to assertiveness and aggressiveness, which can be adopted by both sexes in society (Jones 4). Japan is highly masculine implying that they can easily adapt to new fashions because of their outgoing nature. It has been found that popular US culture could reach Japan quicker than it reaches other parts of the US. Also attributed to masculinity is competition for success this means that they are likely to adopt a new trend or fashion particularly if it is associated with success (Herkenhoff 42).
Uncertainty and avoidance dimension Japan ranks highly meaning that they need predictability because they are reluctant to take anything without precedence (Jones 4). It has been found that it is exceedingly difficult to sell foreign consumer goods in Japan, and it is the most difficult market to penetrate. The products that have been established in the market are also difficult to dislodge. This means that the Japanese cannot easily change their consumption behavior (Herkenhoff 40).
Long term orientation is another dimension which the Japanese ranks highly, meaning that their outlook in life is always long term. This is seen in the expenditure pattern, in Japanese companies on Research and development. They do not look at the short term losses in one quarter, but see the company that has to be there for many generations.
Expenditures are high even at the time of slow economic performance. Japanese also save a bigger proportion of their incomes compared to other developed countries, that is washy Japanese banks are able to land money at a lower rate (Herkenhoff 39).
Conclusion Hofstede developed five cultural dimensions that can be used to understand different cultures of different societies. These cultural dimensions vary from power distance to long-term orientation. Japanese cultures exhibited in their way of life are crucial because they are the drivers in the culture of the country especially when they are compared with different countries in the world (Herkenhoff 33).
Works Cited De Mooij, Marieke and Geert Hofstede. “The Hofstede Model Applications to Global Branding and Advertising Strategy and Research”. International Journal of Advertising, 29(1), pp. 85–110. 2010. Web.
Herkenhoff, Linda M. National Remuneration (Pay) Preferences: Cultural Analysis Within the Hofstede Model Using Cultural Values to Untangle the Web of Global Pay. New York, NY: Universal publishers, 2002. Print.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Five Cultural Dimensions by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Jones, Michael L. “Hofstede – Culturally Questionable?”. Research Online University of Wollongong. Jun 2007. Web.
Leadership in Healthcare Organizations Essay writing essay help
Leadership is a process through which a person or persons influence others in a group in order to achieve a common goal through cohesiveness. Leadership requires acquisition of skills, knowledge and exposure. However, certain attributes like beliefs, values, ethics and character are unique to an individual leader. Therefore, a leader should be able to influence others positively and steer an organization towards the attainment of its goals and objectives (Paul, 2008).
There are four factors of leadership including becoming a leader, communication, follower and situation. A leader should know the roles to play and the expectations. He has to assert to his followers that he is worth being followed (Paul, 2008). Second, communication is a very vital tool since it assigns roles and duties.
Communication is always two way and most of the times it is non-verbal. It helps in building a good working relationship in an organization. Third, leadership includes followers. Different people prefer different styles of leadership, thus a leader shoud understand and monitor his followers in order to know what they need to perform their duties correctly (Paul, 2008).
It is very important to know people according to their needs, feelings and character. Finally, leadership involves a situation. Situations in an organization are very different and each situation calls for a different course of action. Leadership should be very judgmental in analyzing each situation that arises (Paul, 2008).
Gaining trust and confidence and effective communication are key aspects to effective leadership. Therefore, leadership should aim at providing direction, strategizing plans, implementing policies and motivating their employees towards realization of the organization’s goals and objectives (Paul, 2008).
Since the primary function of healthcare is to offer quality medical services to people, leadership in healthcare organizations, mostly hospitals should aim at achieving the above common goal. For effective leadership, health organizations act as a system and not as a conglomerate unit.
A system is a combination of processes, people and other resources. In most organizations, there are two groups of leadership, the governing body and the chief executive officer together with the senior management team (Paul, 2008). However, it is different in the case of healthcare organizations since there is a third leadership group. This group comprises of the leader of medical staff, physicians, dentists, gynecologists, psychologists and other licensed medical practitioners (Paul, 2008).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The licensed medical practitioners mostly physicians diagnose patients thus they make final decisions. These decisions affect directly on the healthcare use of resources from nursing to diagnostic and laboratory tests. They therefore affect the organization’s ability to provide high-quality safe care (Paul, 2008).
For that reason, the organization’s leadership should adequately incorporate this third group of leadership in order to ensure the smooth running of the organization. These three leadership groups should work together for the organization to achieve its goals (Paul, 2008).
The quality of medical services and care provided by a healthcare depends on the following factors. They include a culture of excellence, availability of resources (human, financial and physical), evaluation and improvement of performance. Only leadership has the capacity to provide these factors. Together they can strategize on how to improve the organizations performance. They should work as team towards a common goal, each understanding their roles and helping others in the same (Paul, 2008).
Conclusively, the three leadership groups in healthcare organizations share responsibilities of leadership. However, the governing body has the oversight role to integrate a team into a system with the aim of providing quality and safe healthcare.
Reference Paul, M. (2008). Leadership in Healthcare Organizations. New York: Springer Publishers.
Peer Pressure: Facing Challenges Expository Essay best essay help: best essay help
Introducing Initiative and Addressing Necessary Support The problem of peer pressure in community stands out when it comes to the welfare of teenagers. In particular, youth have difficulties in developing skills that will help them resist peer pressure from teenagers who are still abusing drugs. Therefore, the question of peer pressure needs to be addressed because it requires an in-depth analysis of social, cultural, and political backgrounds of teenagers.
The role of social workers here is confined to evaluating how family and educational environments influence teenagers. Lack of support from the close relatives and friends seems to be the major obstacle in resisting negative influences of drug-addicted teenagers. With regard to this background, the implemented initiative should reduce the peer pressure and introduce a healthy social and psychological environment in schools.
Recruiting the Committee In order to put the initiative into practice, a specialized committee should be organized to take responsibility for creating new principles and regulations. The first step for the initiative plan accomplishment refers to encouraging adults, particularly to problematic teenagers’ parents who should take an active part in lives of their children (Ambrosino et al., 2005).
The group should conduct lectures on the basis of education and upbringing for families to be aware of the challenges and constraints. There should also be volunteers who would agree to work with the teenagers under peer pressure.
Mission: Development and Challenges Making positive changes in community is the most challenging task and, therefore, the mission will focus on the prompt techniques promoting those changes. The first step to accomplishment will include creating new principles of moral and character development among the teenagers.
My vision of the initiative, therefore, is strongly associated with shaping and cultivating new moral skills and social competencies that can allow teenagers to resist negative impact of peer pressure. In order to achieve the main goals and visions of the initiative, it is necessary to redefine the previously established norms of ethics and morale in society (Fisher, 2003).
This step is especially challengeable because it entails significant efforts that parents should make to improve the situation. While implementing the change, I provide strict instructions both to parents and to volunteers about the negative consequences of peer pressure. In such a way, I have managed to come to an agreement concerning the measure to be taken to alleviate the problem.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Community Focus Lakewood, California, is a great place for raising family and participating in recreation programs. Lakewood Center is a perfect sit for initiating these programs and promoting training and development for the target group. The community should be on guard of such social problems as substance abuse among teenagers (Nucci, 2008).
To be more exact, they should be interested in the underpinnings of the problem, including psychological and moral background in families and school. Academic counselors in schools should pay attention not only to teenagers experiencing peer pressure, but also to the children who negatively influence their peers.
Explaining the Initiative with Regard to the Five Action Strategy The concept of the Five Action Strategy provides efficient approaches to encouraging, identifying, and connecting all necessary people, activities and programs to empower the collective effort and solve the problem. Within these perspectives, the given initiative manages to incorporate all five action strategies, including adults engagement, mobilization of young people (volunteers), program introduction, activation of sectors, and introduction of civic decisions.
References Ambrosino, R., Ambrosino, R., Heffernan, J., and Shitlesworth, G. (2007). Social Work and Social Welfare: An Introduction. US: Cengage Learning.
Fisher, D. (2003). Assets in Action: A Handbook for Making Communities Better Places to Grow Up. Minneapolis, MN: Search Institute.
Nucci, L. (2008). Handbook of Moral and Character Education. US: Taylor
Fromm’s Humanistic Psychoanalysis Essay best essay help
As described by Fromm, human beings suffer from basic anxiety as a result of human dilemmas. These are feelings such as loneliness, isolation, and homelessness that are brought about by human separation from their natural world. This triggers a mechanism aimed at reducing the uncomfortable feelings. Jeff and Ann live in Cleveland, which is far away from their home town and family.
They strive hard to reunite with their family by visiting them during Christmas and New Year holiday seasons. This sense of unity is attributed to the human need for rootedness and relatedness. Rootedness refers to the urge that motivates individuals to rediscover themselves and enjoy living in the world once more after separation for a long time. For relatedness, people aspire to unite with others either through marriage or forming close relationships.
This is based on three dimensions: submission, power, and love. By submitting to one another, a group, or an institution, one gets united with the natural world. Relative to attaining power, people become more dependent on one another and less independent. Lastly, love creates a unification between individuals but still observes the veracity of separation among individuals (McGraw-Hill Higher Education, 2002).
In regard to transcendence needs, Fromm described it as the urge for people to overcome passive and the accidental existence by creating or destroying life. This is triggered by human beings who are cast into the natural world without their approval. Therefore, they transcend nature either by creating or destroying it for various reasons.
As far as the sense of identity is concerned, self consciousness is seen as a different object altogether. People are identified by the roles they play in the society. The sense of identity in most people is tied to their attachment to others or institutions like religion, occupation, social groups, and others. Jeff and Ann identify themselves with their occupations. Their sense of identity is based on their unique talents, which that benefit their institution and makes them feel confident with their careers.
In regard to the frame of orientation, Jeff and Ann view the natural world as a place that requires more development. This is attributed to the fact that they encourage their children to leave the world a better place than they found it. On the basis of character orientation, Fromm would classify Jeff and Ann as belonging to the “productive orientation”. In this case, they are committed to enhancing their growth and development, as well as those of others. This is guided by their hard work, love, and good reasoning.
Fromm’s humanistic psychological theory is significantly related to other psychological theories. First, it is closely related to behavioral psychological theory. This theory states that behavior is acquired by conditioning. In addition, conditioning is controlled by the immediate surroundings. People are conditioned to embrace the behaviors of their natural world where they live or were brought up. Jeff and Ann experienced difficulties in adjusting to a new environment far away from their home and family.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Loneliness, isolation, and homelessness amongst other behaviors developed as a result of being separated from their natural world. In regards to Andrea’s case, she finds hardships to bond with her family, and this was developed since she was small. This is further worsened by staying far away from home.
Fromm’s theory is related to cognitive psychology theory. People are predominantly occupied by their previous experiences in their natural world. In experiencing new environments and information, people should modify, add, or change their previous experience. This is controlled by their mental and character orientation that helps them assimilate and accommodate the new environment.
For instance, a child’s previous exposure to small dogs would tend to shape the child’s mentality that dogs are small. In case the child encounters a big dog, he would absorb this new information and modify the previous information to include this new one. This transition would involve assimilation and accommodation.
Assimilation is absorbing new experiences into the previously existing one whereas accommodation is altering or changing the previous existing into the light of the new environment. Jeff and Ann have to assimilate and accommodate living in a new environment that is far from the previous environment. From Andrea’s perspective, she dreads visiting her remaining family due to the previous experience that she claims continues to persist.
Furthermore, Maslow’s and Roger’s humanistic psychology theories relate to that of Fromm. These theories are comprised of human needs that control human existence. According to Fromm’s theory, human needs include rootedness, relatedness, transcendence, and identity.
Theses relate with those of Maslow’s theory especially the social needs. They concentrate more on relationships, sense of belonging, love, and affection in the social institutions mostly families. Jeff and Ann miss being with their family and they utilize this opportunity once it arises during the holiday seasons.
Lastly, Fromm’s theory also relates to the personality psychology theory. This theory targets the behavioral patterns and mental states or judgments, which makes one to stand out from the rest. According to Fromm’s theory, people should portray their uniqueness to define their sense of identity or personality. Jeff and Ann develop their identity from their unique talents in their occupations (Ashcraft, 2012).
We will write a custom Essay on Fromm’s Humanistic Psychoanalysis specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More References Ashcraft, D. M. (2012). Personality theories workbook. Belmont, CA: Wadsworth, Cengage Learning.
McGraw-Hill Higher Education. (2002). Psychodynamic Theories Fromm: Humanistic Psychoanalysis. Retrieved from: http://highered.mheducation.com/sites/0072316799/student_view0/part2/chapter7/chapter_outline.html
Solutions to Effects of Excessive Internet Use on Youth Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help
The internet was availed for public use for the first time in1993, and it immediately became popular among young people. It has been a useful tool of information in the society especially for the youth. However, excessive use of the internet by the youth has adverse effects such as low productivity, wastage of time and psychological depression in severe cases. The education system and parents have a major role in the effort to reduce excessive use of the internet among the youth.
Some youths he user may spend too much time on activities that are not productive. Addictive pornography, excessive gaming, and obsessive social networking are some of the characteristics of excessive internet use (Bernardi
Food and Well Being Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me
The idea of food and well being is regarded as an important one. Families consume food without having the slightest idea of how it is produced or what effects meals may have on their health. The truth is that in the modern world, there are numerous stages the food has to come through from the time it has been produced in order to reach our cooking pots.
The point is that too much food can indeed have impacts on the health and lives of the generation who have no clue about the real state of affairs. Using various articles, the idea of food and well being is often discussed in detail.
Power Steer is the title of the first article which was written by Michael Pollan. Power steer refers to the name of one of the steers that Michael decides to purchase from the Blair brothers. This article dwells on the beef production industry in the United States of America. Modern economics has forced most beef producers to consider using brand new ways of cattle production that were not used in the old days.
Cattle then were solely raised and fed with grass. However, nowadays cattle farmers who intend to meet the demands of the market have chosen to produce cattle reared on corn and other protein supplements. As a result, there appeared fattened beef cattle being raised within only 12-16 months.
Grass-fed cattle take 2-3 years to mature (Pollan 2). The idea for the market is doubling up on the numbers of cattle within a short period of time to feed the millions of people who depend on meat. The author, however, poses a question. Are we aware how the meat we buy in the supermarkets is produced?
Do we know the effects of eating corn bred cattle beef? Beef that has been bred on grass is healthier and safer for consumption as compared to corn bred beef which is sold on most of the supermarket shelves. Corn beef contains too much omega six fats which cause various diseases compared to grass bred cattle beef which has healthier omega three fats. The choice for eating beef depends entirely on us. We choose our well being by knowing what we eat.
Plenty is the title of the second article which was written by Alisa Smith and Mackinnon. Similar to the first article, it highlights the issue of food and how safe the food that we consume is (Smith and Mackinnon 1).The basic idea of this article as put forth by the writers is on the importance of eating locally produced food.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The question set by them is how safe the food we cook is that usually travels thousands of miles to reach its consumers? While eating people are not only able to trace the production of the food but they can know how it is produced. Food and well being presuppose eating and knowing how it is produced.
There are food poems that touch on the theme of food. Their essence is focused on the happiness brought about by eating food. The first poem by William Carlos is about the joy the person experiences while eating plums (Kool). The second poem by Lucille highlights the process of preparing food in the pot (Kool). Levine’s poem is about a person who regards consumers as those who do not know what food they eat and how it is produced (Kool).
Works Cited Kool, J. Poems: Food and Well-Being. New York: Cusp
Reflections on commodity fetishism Essay best essay help
In the world of commodities, fetishism arises because of the unusual social traits of labor that generate or produce such commodities. For instance, at first sight, any commodity emerges as an obvious and unimportant object. However, commodities are just theological refinements.
There is nothing strange about any given commodity as far as its uses and values are concerned. Whether the commodities are considered from the point of view that human needs are satisfied by the properties of such a product, or the commodity assumes the properties which human labor produces, everything clearly explains itself. In fact, it is apparent that, man through his activities, is capable of changing the form in which natural materials exist to any state that he sees them to be very valuable or useful to all creatures, including him.
For example, when chairs are made of wood, the state of wood can be said to have been altered. Nonetheless, chairs continue to be in an ordinary state of wood, but it is now seen as an opulent or anesthetic object. Thus, immediately timber or wood is turned into a commodity, the product transcends richness.
It cannot just position itself on the floor with its legs. If linked to several other wares, chairs come from men carpentry schemes. Commodities only seem to be wonderful because of the brain men use to transform natural materials into finished products, and they do not just emerge from their own free will.
Commodities, therefore, have mystical characters that do not result from their uses and values. While they proceed from the values of natural determinants, whatever might be considered their forms and nature, come from the use of sense organs, muscles, nerves, and brain.
The value of productive activities and labor may be varied, but they stem from the functioning of human organisms, and all individual operations lead to the generation of commodities. Concerning the basis of quantitative value determination, such as labor quantity or expenditure duration, it still emanates that this is obviously diverse from the observed quality.
In every situation, the costs of labor and time needed to produce commodities or modes of life must unavoidably concern human beings. However, the incurred cost associated with the involvement of people is dissimilar from different commodities’ developmental stages. Finally, immediately human beings instigate working for one another, their labors equally assume the social status and form.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This leaves us with a question that needs to be answered; when then does the enigmatic labor product character arise immediately it presumes the commodity form? An answer to this question is quite direct. The traits of labor product results from the product form itself.
In fact, the natural states of human efforts that are equal tend to assume the material status in comparable impartial values of work supplies. Moreover, the association is made apparent by the fact that, the measure of human labor expenditure by its duration, assumes the degree of labor products value. Furthermore, the associations existing among different producers where the manifestation of their social labor characteristics occurs, presumes the kind of social relationships that exist between labor products.
Conversely, the objects that human beings use only become commodities since they are private individuals’ labor products. Such individuals appear to work separately from one another. Nevertheless, the communal work efforts stem from the overall personal labor.
The specific social labor characteristics are observed during product exchange because this is the only time when producers come into social contacts. This implies that, personal individual labor is manifested as a component of the total societal labor through the associations established by the exchange actions that exist between the created products and amid the producers’ mediation.
Hence, to the commodity producers, private social labor relationships just emerge as what they seem to be. That is, commodity producers appear not to have any direct social affiliations between people who work for them, but instead they have social relationships between things and material associations amid people.
Through exchange, the labor products attain their values and socially uniform detachment that is very different from being seen as utility objects. The division of labor product into value processing things and useful things only appear in practice when commodity exchanges have already attained sufficient importance and extension.
This permits valuable commodities to be produced for exchange purposes so that their useful characters are considered during the production process. In essence, from this time henceforth, the individual producers’ labor tends to acquire a dual social trait. The brains of private producers in this case reflect the dual social characters of their labor, which is depicted during products’ exchange.
We will write a custom Essay on Reflections on commodity fetishism specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Thus, the producers’ socially useful character is depicted in labor product form that also seems helpful to others. However, the social traits for different types of labor are portrayed in common form character called the values. Materially different things known as labor product are holding these values.
In conclusion, therefore, men hardly bring their respective labor products into relationships with one another like values. This is because they observe these objects as standardized human labor material integuments. This not true since when the exchange values are equated to different products, it is like equating different types of labor to human work. Product value is part of a social commodity, which men use to express themselves as an outcome of their labor.
Why kids at Harvard cheat Essay college essay help: college essay help
In a broad sense, cheating can be described as a manipulation of certain conditions to obtain an advantage. As a matter of fact, it is a vice that has no true gain to its culprits. As the writer has put it ardently, it is common to cheat especially in academic-related tests and assignments. Actually, quite a number of students at school have at one point cheated or assisted classmates with their assignments.
This leads to compromising academic standards and consequent downgrading of integrity levels. However, this vice cannot be stereotyped to other hardworking students at school. There are those students who work hard in their studies and pass their examinations in a right manner. This paper seeks to explain the reasons as to why kids resort to unethical methods of passing their examinations despite having been given the right guidance.
According to research conducted on different college students by the writer, he found lack of content in their works. This is a basic requirement in addition to being articulate, creative and adorable. The compulsion of students to resort to unethical means of passing their examinations is as a result of many different reasons. One of the most prevalent of these is laziness; which culminates to poor preparation for the examinations.
In the end, students resort to manipulating the prevailing examination conditions for academic survival and exploit the opportunity to cheat. Another major reason that has enhanced the thriving of this menace is the burning desire amongst students to attain better grades. This is precipitated by the high level of expectations bestowed upon the students and the imminent fear of failing to pass the examinations.
Parents on the other hand go to greater extents to protect their kids. Some even state categorically the virtues they have instilled in bringing up their kids. This, to a large magnitude, encourages kids to employ dubious means to pass the exams and kill two birds with one stone.
More often than not, students are caught off guard during examination periods. This is because procrastination makes students accumulate so much work and only realize it when limited time is left for revision. Some claim that attaining low grades is justifiable for them to cheat in examinations.
This is done to gain better grades but is only for a short term and equally wrong. A claim by others that they are watching out for each other through cheating cannot be an endorsing factor for consideration. This is because the malpractice of exam cheating is unjustifiable. Quite a number of those indulging in exam cheating do so for thrill apart from securing good grades. When their mentors go unpunished on unethical practices, it acts as a justification to harbor the vice.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Those who do not condone the vice and are utterly against it are often labeled as either rude, mean, boisterous or uncooperative by their peers. It is a compelling issue to have students cheating in their examinations as this beats the logic and sole purpose of learning. Being tested is an important stage of getting to know how much knowledge has been acquired by students in the learning process.
In conclusion therefore, cheating may seem a short term solution but it is arguably derogatory in the long term. Honesty is a virtue that should be instilled in all students. It is important that students learn to prioritize their long term goals and stay focused on them.
Effects of the SIR on Tradition and Social Mores Essay college application essay help
Change is a continuous process that is bound to occur as long as there is variation in time. Technology has brought change in the world especially social change. There are several technological advances in the world today which include computers, television, airplanes, fax machines, modems, radios and cellular phones.
These technological advances have brought social change in world. Indeed, they have changed the manner in which people interact, travel, conduct business, meet, work and learn. Technological advances have brought the greatest change in human social life. Social media technology is one example of modern technology that has brought social change what is termed as improved audience interaction.
Social media has changed the world in tremendous ways especially in work places, education sectors, businesses and all sectors in the world where people interact. Examples of social media technology include: video conferencing, you tube, Facebook, Twitter, MySpace, blogs, web meetings among many others (Inkeles 2000). This paper mainly analyzes how social media technology has managed to bring the greatest social change in human life. It describes in details both the technology and the social change itself.
Social media technology can be described as an interactive place through which communities and people form and share the content generated by the user. Social media is a collection of applications from the internet that fabricate on technological and philosophical foundations that gives room for creation and sharing the content generated by the user.
Social media comprise social software which facilitates communication. Social media technology can be accessed through the help of scalable techniques of communication. Today, social media is among the most influential sources of communication in the world where people obtain live updates through sites such as Facebook and Twitter.
Social media technology exist in different forms, for example, they exist in form of magazines, social blogs, internet forums, social networks, weblogs, wikis, podcasts, video, social bookmarking, microblogging, photographs, ratings and pictures. These forms of social media technologies differ based on the level through which they focus on functional foundation blocks on conversations, relationships, identity, groups, sharing, reputation and presence.
A large number of these forms of social media technology services can be incorporated through social network cumulative platforms. The main social media network system websites comprise of MySpace, Twitter, Facebook and Bebo. Social media technology has brought richness in the social network increasing self-disclosure and making communication process easy and faster.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Mobile social media is a form of social media that utilize mobile device. Mobile social media have brought the greatest change in the communication sector in the whole world. It has actually transformed the social network and bridged the gap that exists in the world. Today, through the help of mobile social media, people can communicate in different points and different parts of the world at any time.
In the past before the introduction of mobile social media, the traditional ways in which people could pass across information was through a messenger who was to walk all the way to where the recipient was; sometimes the messenger could reach his destination tired and unable to pass a clear message leading to distortion of message (Leventman 1999). Other means through which people used to communicate in the past was through drum beating, lighting of fire or ringing of bells.
Mobile social media have saved world from message distortion and distortion since by means of mobile phones the recipient gets first hand information directly from the sender. Mobile phones are also easy to carry; people can take them anywhere they go. Mobile social media when run through computers can display time sensitivity.
There are four different types of mobile social media which differ based on time sensitivity and location sensitivity. There are those mobile media applications which can detect the location where the user is and at the same time show whether the message is still being processed or it has been received or if there is a delay in receiving the message (McKellar 2000).
There are space timers, space locators, quick timers and slow timers. Foursquare and Facebook places are examples of space timers since they time sensitive and send messages relevance with the specific time of the location of the sender. Qype and Yelp are examples of space locators since they are sensitive of the location of the sender; it indicates the specific location in which the messages are being exchanged by tagging the location which could be identified by other people when they view the message (Conant 2001).
People can locate where the sender was and the recipient was making it easy to tract down on people especially in incidences of crime or fraud. Quick timers on the other hand are sensitive to time only and they include Facebook posting and Twitter postings. They increase immediacy through the mobile devices.
This means that a person can get instant message or details concerning the status of a person based on their status update which normally indicate the time it was posted. Slow timers on the other hand include Wikipedia entry or You Tube video where people view or watch at their own leisure time. Slow timers are neither sensitive to time nor location of the message. People with mobile devices can decide to watch videos in You Tube at their own time and they can read postings on Wikipedia if they want to learn more about something.
We will write a custom Essay on Effects of the SIR on Tradition and Social Mores specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Internet usage has caused several impacts on communication and brought social change. Social media has turned out to be addictive in today’s world since it is being used by majority of the people across the world. Internet is available everywhere across the world; it is in offices, schools, healthcare centers, and the mobile device has made it easy for everyone to access internet everywhere they go as long as there is network service.
Today, it is easy to communicate from one office to the other through the internet. Most government and private institutions have installed network services which have made communication much easier saving on time which is normally used to do other important things (Levy 2003).
Businesses can also be conducted through the internet whereby someone in Asia can decide to buy a product in the U.S. The primary method through which most students in colleges communicate is through the use of internet whereby they communicate through sites such as Facebook and Twitter.
Today in the U.S., the government has introduced lessons on social media practices whereby students are taught on how to handle digital strategies for their future careers. Video conferencing and web meetings are examples of social change that has been brought by social media technology.
Today, it is not a must to be present at the venue of the meeting, you are simply required to have a computer with internet services or a satellite to be able to take part in the meeting. This has saved most companies money and time which they allocate to use on other projects. Managers can today do business across different parts of the world and be able to manage them equally and efficiently due to social media technology.
Political system has also changed due to social media technology. There is actually a great tremendous social change in politics. The politicians can obtain people’s views concerning their leadership through different sites in the internet such as Twitter, Facebook and MySpace.
The politicians are well informed in advance concerning their fate through the live comments people make on their posting on Facebook and Twitter. The politicians can also be aware of people’s expectations of them through the internet being used by both the young people and the old generation (Hans
Children’s Game Analysis Project: The Sims Research Paper cheap essay help
The Sims is the strategic life-simulation developed by Maxis. Being aimed at showing the daily activities of the family, the game is great in considering the roles of the family members and the distinguishing those in accordance with the gender roles. Playing this game, students are to understand its main idea and the peculiarities of successful development of the plot. There are a lot of different versions of The Sims, still the main idea is as follows.
The players are offered the house and the family members. The players are responsible for the daily activities of the characters such as washing, teeth brushing, eating, washing up, cleaning, etc. if people do not take the trash off, they may get sick as the bacteria are delivered. The same happens if the characters do not take the bath. Eating is also important for healthy existence as well as sleep.
The day and the night are the background attributes of the game. Additionally, parents have to go to work and children are to attend schools and colleges. Everything is like in the real life. The players are doing all possible to make sure that their characters enjoy life. Playing the game is like a great adventure where people have an opportunity to live the life they are dreaming of.
The game teaches players the responsibilities the family members have. Before getting down to the game the players are to choose the names, the members, their age, gender and number (about children). The family is offered a particular sum of money they are to deal with. The gender roles are also considered as a father is usually considered as the feeder of the family while the mother is staying at home with children and cooks dinner.
The job opportunities and the way to plan the budget are offered for training. The players are to check how much money they have and how much they can spend on food, traveling, other activities. The family members in The Sims have a number of necessities and these necessities presuppose their status and activity. As it has already been mentioned Sims are to eat, they are to have a rest otherwise, they may be depressed. Sims have to communicate a sit is also important.
Thus, it may be concluded that he main idea of the game is to show children the family and gender roles. Moving the characters, making those perform their responsibilities the players get to know what may be if one does not eat, why parents have to work and where they put the money they get.
Additionally, the players learn to be responsible for their lives and for the lives of their children (the smaller members of the family). The players are also offered an opportunity to check the number of careers. Moreover, children are taught to study as only in this case they may expect to occupy a good position, earn enough money to make sure that the furniture on their home is comfortable and they have an opportunity to get enough delicious food.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The players understand what the family means, the make sure how difficult fathers (men) have to work and how hard mothers (women) are to complete their tasks about the house remembering about their working responsibilities as well. The game is educative and deserves attention, however, some research shows that women are less interested in such games (Hartmann and Klimmt 924).
Works Cited Hartmann, Tilo and Christoph Klimmt. “Gender and computer games: Exploring females’ dislikes.” Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 11 (2006): 910–931. Print.
Market Failure: A Critical Analysis Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me
Table of Contents Introduction
Understanding Market Failure
Causes of Market Failure
Government’s Intervention Strategies
Introduction The collapse of the global financial system in 2008 and the subsequent recession through 2009 defied the reputation of the free market economy in the public imagination and discourse in a way that it had not been defied since the Great Depression.
The intellectual consensus after this particular recession was that free-market economies are not only unstable and exploitive (Boettke 2010), but contribute to market failure, thus the need for government’s intervention on a multiplicity of fronts to neutralize these objectionable characteristics (Devlin 2010).
Academics and economic commentators are still critically analyzing what could have gone wrong to occasion such an unprecedented financial crisis on the global front, but one of the possible reasons that continue to elicit increased attention is market failure (Dorn 2010). The present paper aims to shed more light into the concept of market failure, its causes, and the various interventions that government can adopt to correct this undesirable market outcome.
Understanding Market Failure In precise terms, market failure is “…an economic term that encompasses a situation where, in any given market, the quantity of a product demanded by consumers does not equate to the quantity supplied by suppliers” (Investopedia 2012, para. 1).
This scenario is thought to arise due to the absence of certain economically ideal factors, which not only prevent the achievement of market equilibrium but also occasion negative ramifications on the economy due to fact that optimal allocation of resources is not realized (Investopedia 2012; Wetherly
Marketing as the Most Important Function of Management Essay essay help online free
Introduction There are different functions of business management. The functions of business include controlling, leading, organizing and marketing among others. These functions are essential in successful operation of the respective business entity. The management functions should be effectively coordinated to achieve goals and objectives of a company or organization.
Each function plays an important role in the development and success of the respective business. However, marketing is considered among the most important functions of management because it is concurrent through the management process of an organization.
Marketing involves searching of market for the products of an organization and determination of the customers’ preferences and appropriate product to produce in the market.
It also involves informing the public of new products of a company, how to use the respective product, close competitors and how to compete fairly and effectively in the respective market, and any other change that has been made on respective products. There are different tools that can be used for marketing, for instance, events. This paper highlights how events can be used as a marketing tool.
There are different categories of events that companies or organizations may participate in; they include, leisure events, organizational events, personal and cultural events. Choice of an event to use as a marketing tool wholly depends with the respective product that a company intends to market and the expected target group or consumers.
Generally, most companies use product launch as a marketing strategy because it is the most common form of organizational event organized by all companies irrespective of size or nature of products produced. Basically, events are categorized with reference to their objective and purpose (Bowdin ‘et al’ 56). However, organizations and companies may use different events as a marketing tool irrespective of their objective or purpose provided the company achieves its goal and the event also achieves its objective and purpose (Goldblatt 79).
Consumers’ tastes and preferences are dynamic and therefore require organizations to closely monitor the market and adapt to respective changes that may affect their survival and operation in the respective industry. To effectively operate and compete in an industry and meet needs and demands of consumers, companies need to establish an effective strategic marketing tool.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The tool should also be considered an effective communication tool, for instance, events. Events are considered one of the most effective communication and marketing tool that are from launching of a product to organizing of press conferences (Goldblatt 84). Basically, promotional events are created by companies to enable them effectively communicate with both the potential clients and existing customers of the company or organization (Bowdin ‘et al’ 64).
Consumers are evenly distributed and reaching them at once may be difficult and tricky. However, use of events as a strategic marketing tool may enable easy reach to consumers from different geographical areas. Though organized promotional events may not be attended by all consumers or customers, they can be reached through Medias such as radios, magazines and television among others.
These medias can be accessed by different people hence enable easy reach to different consumers (Bowdin ‘et al’ 71). Furthermore, these Medias enable reach to thousands and millions of people and from different geographical areas. Similarly, companies or organizations may organize events and invite target audience to the actual event, but this might not be effective in reaching a large number of the target group (Goldblatt 93).
Though most companies and organizations rely on organizational events for marketing, this cannot be effective in reaching large number of people especially potential consumers; therefore, use of other events such as personal, leisure and cultural events may be effective in reaching different groups of people, for instance, leisure events such as sports and music may be effective in marketing a product and reaching a large number of people leading to profit increment.
Companies especially beverage and alcohol producing companies are at a better position in using leisure events in marketing because the products are mainly used during leisure periods or occasions (Bowdin ‘et al’ 83).
A company producing energy drink, alcoholic or beverages may decide to sponsor a sporting or music auditions event. Sponsorship is the main method how companies use leisure events such as music and sporting activities in marketing their products and increasing their market share.
During such events, companies are able to expose different people attending the events to both their existing and new products, it also gives the company an opportunity to personally interact with both the existing and potential customers hence maintain the existing clients while win over potential customers.
We will write a custom Essay on Marketing as the Most Important Function of Management specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Leisure events are effective in marketing products because organizations or companies have the opportunity to teach clients how to use their products, inform them of changes made on the product give both existing and potential clients opportunity to use their products at no cost. Moreover, such events enable a company to understand demands of different consumers, expected changes they ought to make to their products to effectively compete in the market with other products (Goldblatt 112).
Choice of event to use as a marketing tool wholly depends with the type of product produced by a company or organization. Event to use in marketing also may determine the outcome of the marketing process with reference to the product the respective company or organization produces (Goldblatt 121).
There are different categories of events that can be used by different companies or organizations, for instance, cake and flower producing companies or organizations may use personal events such as weddings, anniversaries and birthdays in marketing their products.
Such events may also expose potential clients to the products of the company because such products are mostly used in such events, for instance, anniversary of the 9/11 bomb blast victims among others. Furthermore, such companies may also participate in sponsorship of cultural events such as art, heritage and ceremonial among others (Bowdin ‘et al’ 89).
Conclusion Marketing involves boost of sales, informing of consumers how to use products of a company, changes made on a product, new products produced by a company, discount on prices and improvement on respective products. There are different marketing tools that can be used by companies; however, events are among the best tools that can be used by companies in producing different products.
Events can be used by different companies and organizations producing different products as marketing tool because it can be used in reaching large number o people and at a reasonable cost. Therefore, event can be considered one of the universal and best marketing tools that can be used by any organization irrespective of the products it produces or group it targets.
Works Cited Bowdin, Glenn; Johnny Allen, William O’Toole, Rob Harris, Ian McDonnell. “Marketing tools.” New York: Springer, 2009. Print.
Goldblatt, Joe. “Marketing tools: Event Management.” Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2010. Print.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Marketing as the Most Important Function of Management by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More
Parable of the Cave Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help
The parable of the cave written by Plato is an illustration of his idea concerning education. Plato believes that political problems will finally be solved when men and women of unquestionable moral standing use knowledge ad understanding acquired through education to liberate and emancipate the state from the actions of the ill educated and those without such knowledge.
In Phaedo, Plato observes that most people disregard the intrinsic value of knowledge and understanding by deliberately shunning new set of ideas, disciplined study, and new ways of thinking and intellectual effort that they are not accustomed to.
Most people are so perplexed by the foregoing that they turn away their eyes from understanding the truth just like they would avoid looking at the sun in the eclipse. For this reason, Plato finds the ascent to the truth to be both confusing and painful and that knowledge can only be acquired through various degrees of endurance.
The parable of the cave talks about prisoners who are deeply rooted in a world of illusion. They cannot see each other or even discern the voice of the puppeteers; they all believe that it is the shadows that are doing the actual talking.
A prisoner that has the chain attached on his or her neck broken and forced to turn his/her head cannot acquire proper knowledge of the real stuff unless he or she moves the body as well. The reaction of such a prisoner who has been set free would be that of someone completely caught of guard. He or she will experience pain in the eyes due to the light from the fire that has been casting shadows behind them.
He or she will be greatly confused from the moment he/she discovers that the shadows do not talk and all that was being done by the puppeteers which they as prisoners had taken seriously as life issues was nothing short of child entertainment. He or she gets accustomed to the light from the fire and his vision becomes clearer.
Once the freed prisoner has analyzed the constituents of the cave, he or she is again forced to walk outside the cave from where it becomes impossible to see clearly again due to discovery of new kind of light (knowledge/ ideas) which he/she was not used to. The prisoner has no choice but to look on reflections from the water until his/her eyes becomes accustomed to the light again.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More When the night falls, he/she discovers other lights on the sky and as time goes by, he/she becomes accustomed to the light from the sun. The freed prisoner at this stage is convinced that reality is infinite as opposed to the narrow views held by the prisoners in the cave, who have full knowledge of reality based on a lifetime of studying shadows.
The movement of the prisoner from initial position of imprisonment to exploring the interior of the cave and then to studying reflections from water to stars and sky during the night followed by discovery of the sun and of course the realization that there are other realities out there is what is called by Plato the ascent to the truth. Education helps the philosopher to move from different levels of ignorance to the ultimate level of incorruptible morals coupled with knowledge and wisdom. These virtues are deemed as the absolute good.
Education enables men to move away from the cave of ignorance and inhumane notions as far as possible. The truly educated strive to control their desires, thus without proper morals, an educated person can be worse than a prisoner who never moved from the cave. In the contemporary society, most intellectuals resemble the wicked man who is wise as the philosopher but has his/her vision focused on wrong values that eventually undermine the ultimate good.
A state can enjoy peaceful prosperity by educating those whose vision is focused on the good. The enlightened person must not wonder at the marvel of the good forever but should instead get back to the cave and free those who are in bondage (Julia, 1991, 76).
Plato depicts four ways of life and thinking through this work namely imagination, thought, understanding and philosophy stage. The final stage helps a person to overcome prejudice and fully grasp the meaning of life (good). The life of every person begins deep inside the cave, the person’s legs and head are bound. Through education, a person is forced to move as far out of the cave as possible and depending on a person’s resilience, a career path is predetermined.
There are those who will not move at all, others will move about the cave and they become warriors and so on and those who move completely out of the cave become philosophers who should be accorded the opportunity to rule if stability in any country is to be realized, however, philosophers aspiring to run government activities should not run any other business while in office and this should be out of free will and not by compulsion (Julia, 1991, 46). The parable of the cave is analogous to today’s media world and education system that is not value based.
Works Cited Julia, Annas. An Introduction to Plato’s Republic, New York: Rutledge, 1991. Print.
We will write a custom Essay on Parable of the Cave specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More
A Fan is an Obsessive Individual Essay writing essay help: writing essay help
A fan is an enthusiastic devotee of something. The object of adoration could be sports, a famous person or an entertainer. This enthusiastic devotion is sometimes obsessive and far removed from reality. Fans often organize themselves into groups based on the interests they share. This has given rise to a phenomenon known as fandom. Historically fans were seen as obsessive individuals with little rational control over their actions.
Recent research has proven that not all fans are rabid individuals. Costello (124) found out that the contemporary audience is sophisticated. The study reports that the modern fans are devoted to programs which make them think and generate meaningful discussions. This paper will critically examine how current cultural and media practices challenge the notion that the fan is an obsessive individual.
Historical descriptions of the fan led to difficulty in differentiating the fan from the fanatic. It is important to note that the fan with an extreme enthusiasm is different from a fanatic. The fanatic violates established social norms. Extreme fanatics may believe in something that is totally false. The fans behavior is often judged by society as abnormal. But it is crucial to state that the fan’s behavior does not violate prevailing social norms.
It has been argued that media influence on the audience is not uniform. Different individuals respond differently to media content. Media has been implicated for fueling and aiding the emergence of fandom. Response to media text is influenced by various factors including interpersonal relationships and situations.
The idea that a fan is a member of a hysterical crowd is not entirely accurate. Some individuals who fit into the widely accepted description of a fan have not joined any fan group. Fan groups are known to engage in extreme display of affection for their object of adoration.
Within a hysterical group space is provided for individual expression of adoration. Fan crowds are known to display this extreme affection in public. Perhaps it is this public display by the extreme enthusiasts that led to the notion that the fan is a member of a crowd. The fan who prefers to follow programs at home alone has been erroneously grouped with the obsessive fans.
What qualifies as obsessive is relative. Media has greatly contributed to the propagation of this idea. This view holds that what passes as abnormal behavior in one culture or setting may be regarded as normal in another. This positively reinforces the behavior. In some settings extreme behavior is acceptable while the relevant event is on. It is not uncommon to see football fans for example, removing their tops after their favorite team scores.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Audiences have been classified based on activity level. This categorization gives rise to two types of audiences. There is the active audience and the passive audience.
The active audience is regarded as independent. This audience does not indulge so much in obsessive behavior. An active audience is capable of making its own meaning out of television content. The passive audience on the other hand is considered to be composed of irrational individuals who can easily be influenced (Fiske 15). They are seen as helpless victims of media producers (Costello 124).
In many ways we are all fans of some sort. We all have something that we enjoy doing. We go beyond the ‘normal intensity’ of endurance to enjoy such an activity. Fans have been labeled as deviant individuals and negative stereotypes of the fan are displayed by the press. In any audience fans are the most dedicated and visible individuals. When it comes to sports, fans are the driving force behind the success of many teams.
Without them the financial success witnessed by some football teams may not be possible. Intense admiration of a team, a player or a musical band is maligned and stigmatized yet fans are an important part of sporting success. Instead of maligning them, they should be recognized as creative and energetic individuals out to entertain themselves. In their own right fans are producers and shapers of culture.
The society’s obsession with the rich and the famous is fueled by the media. There is a lot of material in the media about celebrity lifestyles. Media has made this information very accessible. It can be said that the audience has no control over what it consumes. There are daily celebrity discussions in the media. Some magazines and electronic media have dedicated sections for celebrity gossip. People are therefore primed by the media towards fandom.
Much of what is said about celebrities is not very useful to the consumer if any useful at all. The consumers are provided with what they do not need. This is done repeatedly until the consumers get the impression that they cannot do without the celebrity talk and gossip. All this hype is aimed at increasing revenue. In the end the consumer ends up purchasing unnecessary goods and services. Continued supply of this information is a fertile ground for the development of celebrity worship.
On the flipside, fans can indeed be obsessive individuals with little restrain. Excessive enthusiasm has been associated with many negative outcomes. The crazed fan has no room for opposing support. This group of fans is often aggressive. If their object of admiration is attacked, they often hull expletives or throw objects at the perceived aggressor.
We will write a custom Essay on A Fan is an Obsessive Individual specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This is true regardless of the object of admiration. Extreme enthusiasm may drive its ‘victims’ into undesirable conditions and states. Many syndromes associated with extreme zeal for certain objects, persons or activities have been described. The most described is celebrity worship syndrome.
Many researchers have studied celebrity worship. For instance, McCutcheon et al. (85) studied it and made a single scale for measuring celebrity worship. Higher scores are indicative of a higher level of worship. The identifying features of this level include over-identification and obsession with the celebrity.
Lower scores are generally associated with less risky individual behavior such as watching and reading about a celebrity. Other researchers like Maltby (1156) reported that celebrity worship can happen at more than one level. They suggested that it is in three dimensions.
Entertainment social: this level theorizes that fans are drawn to a certain celebrity or individual by their ability to entertain and become a social icon. Fans who fall under this category love to talk about their favorite celebrities in public. They also love to watch their celebrities in public.
Intense personal: this involves extreme feelings about the celebrity. Fans may claim that when something bad happens to their favorite celebrity, they feel as though they were also affected.
Borderline-pathological: this dimension represents an extreme obsession with the celebrity. The fan experiences uncontrollable fantasies involving the celebrity and him. The fan may feel completely helpless.
Poor mental health has been associated with celebrity worship. Celebrity worship has been associated with higher levels of depression and anxiety (Matby et al. 112). The study also found out that there is a correlation between celebrity worship and negative affect. Celebrity worship can also increase reports of illness.
Celebrity worship may shape perception of body image. An individual fan may want to dress like a certain celebrity. In some cases a fan may desire a body shape similar to that of a favorite celebrity. If the fan does not achieve this, it may lead to undesirable mental states like depression.
There is a reversed form of celebrity worship in which admiration is substituted for hate. The fan usually fantasizes about changing the life of the celebrity. This often comes in the form of malicious rumors and character assassination. The object of such ‘admiration’ does not have to be the usual celebrity.
Any person who is charming, charismatic, and likeable can be a victim of such hate. It is not easy to predict the course and pattern of such hate. This twisted admiration is directed at members of society who seem accomplished. The perpetrators are often mentally ill.
Fan activities are varied depending on the group. Fans often carry out activities as a team. These activities require time and money. The enthusiast is often carried away by the activities and begins to spend more time away from the usual daily activities. At this extreme end the fan cares more about self gratification.
Not sure if you can write a paper on A Fan is an Obsessive Individual by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Some notable examples of fan activities include travelling together, purchasing team merchandise in the case of sports, purchasing items previously owned by a celebrity and getting celebrity autographs. All these activities move the fan closer to the object of enthusiasm. Writing has also emerged as one of the activities fans love to engage in. This gives fans a chance to express their admiration in a creative manor. They can write based on either their experiences or fiction.
Extreme behavior can be seen as a way of exerting dominance. Public display of extreme behavior may give fans a false impression that they are more superior to others. Some fans resort to physical aggression to affirm their dominance. Such fans may have a higher risk of developing mental illnesses. Aggression could be an external pointer to changes in the mental health of the individual. Bullying is especially common in football. This aggression is directed at both the opponents and players who are perceived to be a letdown.
This analysis looked at the idea that the fan is an obsessive individual in detail. It looked at the categories of audiences in detail. An active audience participates in media programs and can find its own meanings in the text. The passive audience on the other hand is at the mercy of the media producers.
The fan is not always an obsessive individual. Active audiences love participation. However, some fans may be controlling. Some may want to have too much power over what is presented to them. The extremely enthusiastic fans may have an uncontrollable urge to share their favorite programs with other fans. This, as was discussed in the paper has a tendency to predispose to mental illness. Some aspects of fandom like celebrity worship have been created and disseminated by the media.
Works Cited Costello, V. and Barbara, M. “Cultural Outlaws: An Examination of Audience Activity and Online Television Fandom”. Television New Media. 8(2007): 124. Web. DOI: 10.1177/1527476406299112.
Fiske, J. Television culture. London: Methuen, 1987. Print.
Malby et al. “Thou Shalt Worship No Other Gods – Unless They Are Celebrities”. Personality and Individual Differences. 32(2002): 1157-1172.Print.
McCutcheon, L. E., Lange, R.,
Abnormal Psychology: Mental Disorders Analytical Essay writing essay help
A mental illness or disorder is a pattern which has potentially been reflected on behavior. It is generally associated with disability or distress, and is not considered part of normal development. A combination of a person’s feelings, perceptions, actions and thinking, constitute a mental disorder.
Certain regions of the brain and how they function, are associated with these combinations. In some social contexts, it can be related to the nervous system. Mental disorders amount to about a third of the problems related to the nervous system, which people report annually in many countries.
This is according to World Health Organization (WHO). A report released by the World Health Organization clearly indicated that worldwide, many people report problems related to mental disorders. This has prompted many medical specialists and psychologists, to give more emphasis on how to treat or control the mental disorders. As a result of this increased emphasis, many people in this and related fields have started specializing in mental disorders.
In the 18th century, the causes of mental disorders were not well known because there was very little research on this aspect at that time. Increased research and evolution of technology in the modern world, has made treatment and control of mental disorders easier since the causes of these disorders have been identified through research. This paper will focus on mental disorders, where it will extensively explore the topic.
Causes of mental disorders are not clear. Defining and classifying mental disorders has been a major challenge to researchers, service providers and also those diagnosed with the disorders. Neurological disorders, learning disabilities and mental retardation, all constitute to mental disorders.
Dichotomous symptoms profiles are used to separate the normal from the abnormal. Many scientists have come up with varying arguments regarding mental disorders, where one group argues that the disorders are due to value judgment. The other group postulate that the disorders may be due to scientific and objective reasons (Coverdate, 2001).
Scholars from each of the schools of thought have come up with various arguments to support their side. Each side has its own arguments, and this has created a long debate on which side is right. The debate on this issue has led to emergence of new information regarding the issue, and this has greatly widened the knowledge on the issue.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Mental disorders are of many different categories. There are also many facets of human behavior that can also become disorders. If a person develops anxiety or fear easily, he may be suffering from anxiety disorder, which partially interferes with the brain.
The common categories of dysfunction disorders include phobias, panic disorder, obsessive-compulsive disorder, generalized anxiety disorder, agoraphobia, social anxiety disorder and post-traumatic stress disorder. Affective emotion processes can also become a disorder. A mood disorder known as major depression includes unusual intense, sustained sadness, melancholia or despair. This is also referred to as clinical depression.
A prolonged milder depression is diagnosed as dysthimia. Bipolar disorder, which is also referred to as manic depression, is associated with abnormal moods, which scientists refer to as hypomania. According to scholars in this field, these moods alternate mostly with depressed moods (Erskine, 1991).
Judgment of personality determines whether it is a disorder or not. If judged as maladaptive, then it is considered as a disorder. Despite it being treated separately, it is in most cases categorized as a mental disorder. These disorders can emerge at any time in one’s life. Adjustment disorders occur normally when someone experiences an inability to adjust to life circumstances in a situation, and then stops later when the stressor is stopped.
Other common types of disorders are the eating disorders, which are related to weight and food. Binge eating disorder, anorexia nervosa, exercise bulimia and bulimia nervosa, are the various categories of eating disorders. Disorders which disrupt normal patterns of sleeping, are called sleeping disorders, and they include disorders such as insomnia among others (Hassan, 2006).
Dyspareunia, ego-dystonic homosexuality and gender identity disorders, are diagnosed as sexual and gender identity disorders. Illegal and legal drugs consumption, may also be termed as a mental disorder, if they negatively affect the body. According to DSM, this condition is classified under the category of substance use disorders. These substance use disorders include substance abuse and substance dependence. When the use is stopped or reduced, it may result to withdrawal symptoms (Taylor, 1999).
A situation where people suffer memory disturbance and severe self-identity is referred to as a dissociative identity disorder. Developmental disorders include attention deficit hyperactivity disorders, oppositional defiant disorders, conduct disorders and autism spectrum disorders.
We will write a custom Essay on Abnormal Psychology: Mental Disorders specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More These disorders many start when one is a child and go through to adulthood. When conduct disorder is continued to adulthood, it may be referred to as antisocial personality disorder. Conversion disorders and summarization disorders are the other ones. Body dimorphic disorder is a disorder on how one perceives her own body. There are those disorders that are officially recognized by the diagnostic committee. These disorders are the ones which the committee has agreed upon, to recognize them as mental disorders.
These disorders are the officially recognized ones, where scholars have come into an agreement on them. There are many other disorders, but they have not been approved by the committee and they are still subject to debate. Once their debate has been finalized, they will now be approved by the committee. These debates are however healthy, because they facilitate more research, which widens the knowledge of mental disorders and related conditions.
The cause and outcome of all the mental disorders varies depending on several factors related either to the individual, the disorder itself and the individual’s social environment. Though some disorders are chronic, others are transient. A study carried out on schizophrenia, clearly indicated that many people who recover from the condition, do so in terms of the functioning and symptoms.
Half of the people that are diagnosed with the bipolar disorder achieve syndrome recovery within six weeks. Even after one recovers from this condition, he or she continues to experience depression or mania for some time, which is in most cases about two years.
The normal functioning of an individual may be affected by the stress of trying to hide a certain condition, either in school or at work. While mental disorders are often characterized with negativity, some mental states may involve some creativity which is above average, goal-striving, meticulousness and non-conformity.
Equal or greater commonly occurring mental conditions and disabilities, have been reported internationally, than the physical conditions. There are no many professionals to deal with mental disorders and so, the access to professional treatment and care is partially limited. Mental disorders are normally ranked among the disabling conditions that cause premature death. Worldwide, unipolar is known to be the third leading disability cause.
The most found disabling mental disorder is schizophrenia, though less common. There are also disorders related to the consumption of alcohol. Alcoholic disorders are responsible for 23.7 million DALYs globally. Other drugs related disorders apart from those caused by excessive alcohol consumption, also account for 8.4 million DALYs globally. Statically, half of 10 to 24 years old youths globally, had disabilities resulting from mental and neurological conditions. This includes disorders related to substance use and self -harm related conditions (Wahl, 2003).
About 12 % of the injuries observed were associated with accidents, hence creating a need to work hard so as to prevent the accidents. Communicable diseases were also found to account for 10 percent of the mental disorders.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Abnormal Psychology: Mental Disorders by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Unipolar major depression accounted for 12 percent in the eastern Mediterranean. Infarct, unipolar major depression accounted for 7 percent while bipolar disorder accounted for 5 percent. The rate at which people are killing themselves, mostly the youth, has been on the increase in the modern world, and this problem has also been categorized by scholars as a mental disorder.
Many governments have come up with programs aimed at reducing this vice, because it has become a big problem in the modern world. Some of these programs have been designed to give hope to people, mostly the young people, because they are the majority of people committing suicide. Non-governmental organizations have also come up with similar programs, and this has greatly helped in tackling the suicide problem.
Mental disorders arise from different sources in many different ways. However, there is no exact established cause of mental disorders. In some cases where other methods of examining disorders fail, mix models that are pluralistic are used. Developmental processes cause mental disorders such as brain circuit disorders, and they negatively affect the proper functioning of the brain. These developmental processes however, are shaped by a complex interplay of genetics and one’s experience.
Though it is widely believed that most disorders are due to developmental and genetic vulnerabilities, some disorders are neurodevelopment disorders. An overall theory that is used to explain the causes of mental disorders is the evolutionary psychology theory. The attachment theory is another approach which may be applied in the mental disorders context. Along the systematic family and cognitive behavioral approaches, psychoanalytical theories have also continued to evolve.
Many studies have shown clearly that variations of genes, can also play a big part, in the development of the disorders associated with the brain. This is despite the fact that identifying connections of specific genes to specific disorders have proved to be a difficult task.
Environment related events during pregnancy can also cause the disorders related to the brain. Development of a brain injury related to trauma in a child, may cause a mental disorder. Some other causes suspected to cause mental disorders may be substance misuse, general physical health of an individual and various viral infections. Another important thing in the mental disorders developmental is the social influences.
These social influences include abuse, being neglected, experiencing bullying which is common in colleges and in high schools, and social stresses. Negative or overwhelming life experiences have also been indicated to be part of the social influences that may lead to development of certain mental disorders. However, there are no specific risks and pathways to mental disorders.
Other causes related to development of mental disorders are the aspects of the wider community, like problems related to unemployment, inequality in social economic status, migration related problems, and lack of social cohesion in the society. When the neurotransmitter systems function abnormally, they may also lead to development of several mental disorders, including epinephrine, glutamate, serotonin and dopamine systems. The functioning and size of the brain has also been found to be different in some cases.
Assessment of signs and symptoms by many psychiatrists, has been used as a method of diagnosis for mental disorders. They do this by associating the signs and symptoms with specific mental disorders.
Different specialists apply different diagnosis techniques. For example, the method of diagnosis which clinical psychologists apply is not the same as that applied by medical doctors. It’s always advisable for one to go for regular checkups, so that he/she knows his status. However, in chronic or acute cases, the patient is referred to a specialist for diagnosis.
In mental health services, a routine diagnostic practice is carried out, which involves a mental status examination interview. Accommodation of views from other people must be done to ensure that the examination is perfect. The physical health of an individual is also checked, to ensure that everything is okay. This is because if an individual is not okay, other problems may arise, which may affect adversely, the treatment of the condition.
Psychological tests are also carried out using computerized questionnaires or using a paper and a pen. These methods however, are common in research studies than in clinical practices. Practices by psychiatrists, are however limited by time and budgetary constraints. A restriction is made to ensure that there are no more thorough evaluations done. The open-ended method is mostly used by clinicians, who have limited knowledge in assessment methods that are evidence based.
The approach is not very accurate and this brings in accuracy problems. In psychiatric diagnosis, co-morbidity is common. This is when one person meets the criteria for more than one disorder. The criterion for diagnosis is not easy to meet and therefore, only few meet the requirements for the diagnosis. However, in some developing countries, there are some specific problems which are easily diagnosed.
Mental disorders treatment and support are given in clinics, community mental health services and in psychiatric hospitals. In the modern world however, several specialists have emerged in this field, and they have greatly helped in the treatment of the mental disorders.
Modern technology has also facilitated treatment of the mental disorders, because new ways of dealing with the disorders have come up. Researchers in this field are still carrying out further research on the subject and soon, more new methods will emerge. Other professionals include the psychotherapists, councilors and the public health professionals.
The type of disorder in most cases, determines the most efficient treatment method. A variety of things have been found to be effective to many people diagnosed with different disorders. Treatment of a patient against his/her will, which happens in some cases, may result to serious problems. Doctors and psychologists should therefore be very careful when dealing with mental related illnesses.
Psychotherapy is a major option for many mental disorders. The most widely used is the cognitive behavioral therapy (CBT). The basis of behavior and patterns of thoughts, are also related to certain disorders. Sometimes, systematic therapy which is also known as family therapy is used. It addresses a network of significant others as well as the individual himself. Psychotherapies are also partially based on an approach which is humanistic.
An eclectic or integrative approach is mostly used by mental health professionals. Psychiatric medication is the major option for most mental disorders. Clinical depressions are treated using antidepressants. Many mental disorders can also be treated using the antidepressants, and they are also useful in treating anxiety. Insomnia and anxiety can also be treated using anxiolytics. In bipolar disorders, mood stabilizers are normally used.
Antipsychotics are used to treat psychotic disorders, and they are also used for identifying positive symptom for schizophrenia. When other interventions for severe intractable depressions fail, electroconvulsive therapy is used. However, in some rare cases of neurologists, psychosurgery is used as a form of cure. Sometimes, counseling and co-counseling is used to help people deal with their problems. Psychoeducation is also used sometimes to inform people on how to deal with their problems.
Art therapy, drama therapy and music therapy, are creative therapies, which are also useful in treating mental disorders. An individual’s lifestyle can also be adjusted when it comes to mental disorders related to one’s social life. Worldwide, mental disorders are very common. As per the survey, anxiety disorders constitute the largest percentage in many countries. The survey also shows that, substance disorders and impulse control related disorders were less prevalent worldwide.
References Coverdate, J. N. R. (2001). Depictions of mental illness in print media. Journal of Psychiatry, 36, 697-700.
Erskine, P. (1991). Violence and mental illness. Chicago: Adventure Works Press.
Hassan, N. S. (2006). Prejudice and schizophrenia. New York: Taylor and Francis.
Taylor, P. G. (1999). Homicides by people with mental illness; myth and reality. London: Adventure Works Press.
Wahl, O. (2003). News media betrayal of mental illness. New York: Oxford University Press.
Students Drinking Behavior at HBCU’S Research Paper college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction Alcohol abuse is a rising concern in most colleges because of the many harmful effects it has to the drinkers. Alcohol abuse leads to many changes in the behavior of the abusers that range from blackouts, disagreements, engaging in fights, engaging in dangerous sexual behavior, and missing classes and work.
Heavy drinking predisposes the students to accidents and risk of sexual assault and abuse. The effects of alcohol abuse are many and most of the times regrettable. It causes low self-esteem that increases the risk of drug and substance abuse as well as engaging in risky sexual behavior. Thus, it increases the risk of sexually transmitted diseases and unwanted pregnancies.
It also affects academic performance of the individuals due to lost time and loss of concentration after a night of heavy drinking. In a study conducted in a historically black college, alcohol and marijuana consumption were both related to risky sexual behaviors. 83% of the participants reported to have had sex at one point in their life, 73% being sexually active at the time of the interview and more than half of the participants reported having unprotected sex (Poulson, Bradshaw, Huff, Peebles, and Hilton 530).
The students use alcohol for a number of reasons with the most astonishing being the use of alcohol to facilitate sexual experience by most males as it lowers their inhibitions and that of their sexual partners. This indicates that the young generation in colleges is changing fast with change in social norms. Using alcohol to increase sexual desire is bad for emotional and psychological development and it requires urgent attention as it can affect the lives of the college student later in life.
Drinking increases the blood pressure of individuals and this predisposes the individuals to hypertension and high blood pressure later in life (Carter-Edwards, Godette, White, and Tyson 152). These conditions are chronic and it means that after onset the individuals will forever be on medication. The sad thing is that they can be prevented by abstaining from alcohol and leading a balanced life as the effects are disastrous and lead to low quality lives later.
Understanding the attitudes of drinking in historically black colleges and universities is important in the society; this can allow educators and stake holders come up with strategies to combat the creeping problem in the school societies. The large number of students in these communities that engage in this vice is a single driving factor behind looking for a solution to the problem.
Methodology The data for this research was obtained through questionnaires administered orally to the participants. They were questioned on their family background, education aspirations, religion, and their views on the legal drinking age in America and if underage drinking exposure has a major effect in later life.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More They were also asked if they were used to alcohol. The survey was done on our institution’s students and the data was used to investigate the interrelationship between the family background, education aspirations, religion, and the probability of drinking based on the participant views.
The structure of the family has a very big role in the behavior of children. Thus, it will most likely determine if the individual will start drinking when in college. Parents have a big role in determining whether their children will take alcohol in colleges. The interviewer attempted to find whether the interviewees ‘family situation’ has an effect on the attitudes to drinking, and the age limit for drinking.
The survey also tried to find out the attitudes of the students to the drinking age limit and religion. Most participants had a very strong view towards the age limit mostly due to the health complications drinking causes. One participant claimed that individuals below the age of twenty-one were not mature enough to be able to drink responsibly.
Religion has a big role to play in the behavior of young people. This is because it forbids drug and substance abuse, and irresponsible sexual behavior. It is expected that religious students will not favor the reduction of the age limit and will not be involved in binge drinking, regular alcohol consumption, and irresponsible sexual behavior. The results will be tabulated in a table form and the researcher will make his observations based on the data acquired.
Results Participants Family Drinking Habit Age Limit Reduction Religion Inclination Drinks Doesn’t Favors Doesn’t Religious Not Religious
#1 Weak Ö #4 Strong Ö Ö Ö #8 Strong Ö Ö Ö Discussion From the above data, most of the participants do not favor the reduction of the age limit because the young college students are not wise enough and because drinking causes health problems especially later in life. Participants have a strong view of the family and they value a good family background that is strong, organized, and well knit.
The relationship between the study habits, parent’s expectation, parental support, and binge drinking is not significant, but a significant relationship exists between binge drinking and parents happiness (Leppert and Worthy 4). This stresses the fact that the family unit can do a lot to bring up responsible college students who are more focused in education and who would abstain from alcohol.
Families with college students in historically black colleges and universities need to monitor their sons and daughters and actively increase the expectations of their sons. They should foster good relationships and should stress the importance of abstaining from drinking when in school.
We will write a custom Research Paper on Students Drinking Behavior at HBCU’S specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Religion does not affect the drinking habits of the participants and it follows then that even other religious students drink regularly and hence it is not a contributing factor to drinking habits in Historically Black Colleges and Universities. If religion does not change the students’ behavior then the institution of the church has failed miserably and they should try harder to have an effect on the lives of their followers for them to have relevancy.
The social norms and risks of drinking alcohol do not affect the drinking habits of African – American college students rather their peer friends drinking habits do (Lewis, Werle and Fulton 67). This indicates that students with predominantly bad behaviors’ should be expelled from school to prevent the other students from aping them.
Parents should also know the people their sons and daughters are interacting with to monitor if they are a bad influence. This would reduce the incidences students drink and engage in risky sexual behaviors’ because of peer influence and when they are not ready to deal with the repercussions of their actions.
Conclusion More research needs to be done on the patterns and drinking habits of college students in Historically Black Colleges and Universities. This is because the traditional approach of fear of sanctions and punishment are not working. Peer pressure seems to be the single most powerful tool that drives most African – American students to consume alcohol.
Peer counselors, school counselors, and educators need to come up with effective interventions that will change the prevailing beliefs and attitudes to drinking. The students must be taught how to avoid negative peer pressure that puts them at risk of irresponsible behaviors that predisposes them to many diseases and illnesses. This would enable them to be more productive later in life.
Works Cited Carter-Edwards, Lisa, Godette, Dionne, White, SS
American History Analysis: Documents Evaluation Essay (Critical Writing) essay help site:edu
The documents under analysis reveal opposite outlooks on the development of the American society in the second half of the past century. Hence, the address of President Johnson provides an overview of basic values, visions, and perspectives that are confined to the idea of equal, independent, and developed society.
Communicating the principles of development premised on old values and new visions, according to the President, should lead to the creation of the Great Society. In contrast, Regan views presented in the second document reveals his radical religious orientating on shaping the principle of the American society development. Judging from these assumptions, both documents represent radical principles in accordance with which the new society should develop.
Regarding the first document revealing the new concept of the American document, the president attains much importance to the role of the government in imposing the new principles of the country development. Specifically, the author states, “I intend to establish working groups to prepare a series of White House conferences and meetings – on the cities…” (Johnson 253). Using “we” pronoun, the President, probably, addresses the opportunities of the government to introduce changes through cooperation and interaction with local actors.
Specific attention should be paid to the deliberation on the main pillars of the Great Society. Introducing the principles of racial justice and fighting against the poverty, the President addresses such issues as education, urban development, medical care, and transportation.
Specifically, the author focuses on the three areas of development – the city, the country, and the classroom, which are considered the main course for developing the American nation. However, the analysis of the changes occurred to these communities prevents from defining the role of the population in producing the changes, as well as how people should interact with the government.
For instance, while addressing the problem of cities reconstructions, too many generalizations have been made: “it will be the task of your generation to the American city a place where future generations will come…” (Johnson 253). Addressing the problems of the countryside, no solutions have been proposed. Rather, the President focuses on ecological problems: “Our parks are overcrowded, our seashores overburdened…” (Johnson 253). Overall, the document provides an extensive overview of certain fields of the country development.
While analyzing the second document in which Regan presents his visions of the development of the American society, one can see a narrow-focused approach. By focusing on the religious beliefs and on the Bible, Regan displays his rigid opposition to the morale.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Specifically, he rejects abortion and criticizes the social development that is against the God’s will. However, attaining much importance to the role of religious as the main guardian of morale in society provides Reagan with the idea that that outside principles cannot shape the basis of ethical behavior.
In this respect, the author states that the religious society “…sees the greatness of American in you, per people, and in your families, churches, neighborhoods, communities – the institutions that foster …the respect for the rule of law under God” (Reagan 311). In addition, the Regan also emphasizes the role of the government as the core agent of change.
In conclusion, both documents track the changes occurred to the American society, as well as future perspectives of its development. Regarding the idea presented in both records, the authors refer to completely different views concerning the progress of the American civilization. Personally, I enjoyed the reading because it clearly and sufficiently disclosed the policies and outlooks of the Presidents.
Works Cited Johnson, Lyndon. “Address at the University of Michigan.” Reading the American Past, Volume II: From 1865: Selected Historical Documents. Ed. Michael P. Johnson. Bedford/St. Martin’s. 2008. 251-254. Print.
Reagan, Regan. “Address to the National Association of American Evangelicals, 1983.” Reading the American Past, Volume II: From 1865: Selected Historical Documents. Ed. Michael P. Johnson. Bedford/St. Martin’s. 2008. 310-314. Print.
Rice Production in China Research Paper college essay help online
Table of Contents Introduction
Growing and harvesting rice
Geographical production of rice
Human Geographical connection
Introduction Rice is the major crops consumed across the entire world, ranked at position one as the world’s vital dietary stable food, ahead of others like banana, corn and wheat. It belongs to the grass family of crops, other members in the same family include grass, bamboo, and marijuana. It has more than 120,000 varieties, which include black and white strains.
The maximum height of growth is 10 feet with a shooting rate of eight inches daily. Growing of this food is mainly for both subsistence and exporting purposes. Some nations devote their agricultural efforts in rice production. China, for instance, is the major producer of this food. Its consumption is above most countries engaging in the business (Xing
Nordstrom Management and Organizational Culture Essay essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu
Table of Contents Introduction
Teaching core values
Assumptions that guide Nordstrom
Introduction Most organizations’ managers have been faced with the hard task of fostering the goals of the organization in the modern day management practiced. The nature of organizations has evolved from the traditional organizational oriented approach to a modern customer oriented (Al-Aameri 89). More stakeholders have been added to the organization and it is the duty of every manager to strike a balance and ensure that all these stakeholders’ interests are satisfied by the organization in the best manner possible.
Today’s organizations are characterized by revolutionary leadership styles that have resulted from alignment to the prevailing industry conditions and market requirements (Ambrose and Schminke 129).
It is usually said that change is inevitable and as such, the sure way to die is to purpose not to embrace change. One of the organizational attributes that relates to change is the organizational culture (John 212). Organizational culture is defined as those set of practices and procedures that characterize the organization and those that an organization can be identified with.
The study of organizational culture has become so much important in today’s organizational management and leadership. Some Organizations’ cultures have been a source of success while others have been a source of failure (Newstrom and Davis 69).
It is therefore important to ensure that an organizational culture is modified in such a way that it positively impacts the organizational goals and objectives. This paper will highlight some cultural practices seen at Nordstrom that have aided it to remain a top organization for over one hundred years since its inception.
Nordstrom Inc. Nordstrom is an American company dealing with trade in clothes accessories, jewelry and shoes. Its headquarters is based in Seattle, Washington D.C. The store was founded in 1901 by John Nordstrom and ever since, it has managed to open over 25 branches across the United States of America. The company has constantly featured among the best companies in the US managing to shake off the competition from its peers such as the Bloomingdales, Von Maur, and the rest.
The company’s revolutionary leadership style and corporate culture can be said to be largely responsible for this great success. It has for over a century managed to maintain a customer focused culture. This culture coupled with the right leadership styles have enabled the retail outlet to remain among the best in terms of customer service culture oriented organizations in the country and the world at large. Creating and maintaining a positive culture is a hard task yet a manageable one among many organizational managers.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Teaching core values Strong cultures are preferable in that it is asserted by many organizational behaviorists that they are great performance facilitators among employees (Hellriegel and Slocum 178). Nordstrom should therefore adopt some steps in order to teach its cultural values to the employees. One way of doing this is by organizing ceremonies or rites. Ceremonies and rites are the occasions that are regularly repeated in organizations that become a routine with time.
The company can use such ceremonies as bi-annual training workshops for employees. By doing this, the organization will be establishing the rites of renewals where top performers during training are appraised and subsequently promoted. During this time, the employees are taught company core values and are allowed to interact with the management freely and ask questions. This would help a great deal in instilling confidence among the employees and as such, enhancing their embracing of the company’s values.
Other ceremonies that could be used to teach the company values are the annual general meetings. This can be done through setting an award system that recognizes employees who have upheld high levels of company values. The boon in such a ceremony is that other employees will be enlightened on the importance that the management puts in upholding the company values. This would inspire and motivate other employees to uphold such values so as to get rewarded as well.
The other rite that the organization can set to enlighten its employees about its values is the rite of passage. This is a rite that is organized either as an induction seminar to new employees or an in-house training for employees who acquire certain status within the organization. Such a rite is made mandatory and requires all employees at some point to pass through that rite and as such the organizational values are taught.
Assumptions that guide Nordstrom Assumptions are referred to as the deeply held thought patterns among the organizational members that provide a rationale behind their perception of situations and circumstances. They are the strata that underlie the organizational culture and as such, a congruent assumption between the management and the employees usually provides a strong organizational culture (Ambrose and Schminke 108).
The different members of the organization may hold different assumptions with regard to their level of operation among the organization. The management’s assumption about the organization may be totally different from the employees’.
In Nordstrom, there are several assumptions that guide the organization. First, their culture is customer minded and has remained like this for the past one hundred years. The company operates under a policy that requires employees to do whatever they can in their capacity to ensure that the customer does not leave without making a purchase. Employees customarily go an extra mile to cause the customers to purchase a commodity and as such, this has become the norm of the company.
We will write a custom Essay on Nordstrom Management and Organizational Culture specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The company also maintains a customer focused culture. There is a common old adage that says that the customer is always the king and is always right. Organizations that have managed to articulate this aspect of satisfying the customers’ needs have found it easier to deal with their customers and as such, have reported increasing revenues from sales. Nordstrom therefore keeps a close look at the customer’s needs and it ensures that the customers are attended to the best of their expectations. As expected, this assumption of enthroning the customer has ensured a continued strong organizational culture that is customer minded.
These assumptions have helped reinforce the values of the organization. This is because when employees possess certain behavioral patterns over a considerable length of time, these behaviors are subsequently articulated in their subconscious minds. This is an important aspect of promoting the organizational culture and values since the behavior is articulated and as such, repeated by all the members of the organization.
Nordstrom culture The culture of Nordstrom has been built and maintained over a decade. Its aspect of prioritizing the customer has remained unchanged since the organization was incepted in the year 1901. The managers and leaders in the organization have led by example and as such the culture of Nordstrom has been cemented and is widely known and upheld by the employees as well as the management.
A culture is considered a strong one if the organization has a consensus of values that are recognized even by the outsiders (Newstrom and Davis 118).
The importance of a strong culture is that the goals, objectives, and the cultural values are known by all the employees and as such, widely practiced throughout the organization. Strong cultures are preferred in organizations since they promote shared values among the employees. They also help in enhancing motivation among the employees and enhance proper adherence to the set procedures without necessarily having bureaucratic rules in operation.
Nordstrom can be said to have a strong culture. This is depicted by the way employees share the organizational values to each other and also the way that they congruently treat the customers. It is commonly said that the employees of Nordstrom Inc. write up ‘heroic’ stories of customer service and teamwork through going the extra mile and surpassing the job description and the call of duty. This is commonly seen among many employees through their innovative methods of reaching out to customers.
The other indicator that Nordstrom Inc. has a strong culture is the way they have managed to remain customer focused to the last one hundred years. This aspect ensures that they remain top of the list of the best companies in the United States of America through their customer service. This aspect is shared among all the employees of the organization and as such, the culture can be referred to as a strong one.
Works Cited Al-Aameri, A. S. “Job satisfaction and organizational commitment for nurses.” Saudi Medical Journal (2000): 231-35. Print.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Nordstrom Management and Organizational Culture by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Ambrose, M. L. and M. Schminke. “Organizational structure as a moderator of the relationship between procedural justice, interactional justice, perceived organizational support, and supervisory trust.” Journal of Applied Psychology (2003): 60-88. Print.
Hellriegel, Don and John W. Slocum. Organizational Behaviour. Michigan: Cengage Learning, 2011. Print.
John, C. Cullen. Organizations Dynamics. Autumn: Elsierver Publishers, 1989. Print.
Newstrom, John W. and Keith Davis. Organizational Behavior: Human Behavior at Work. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1993. Print.
Gender and Emotion Research Paper essay help online
Table of Contents Abstract
Abstract Feelings confined to individuals vary largely subject to the type of task presented. Psychologically, feelings provide a firm link between emotions and gender. A given environmental stimuli like anger or happiness may not be equally perceived by men and women. Overreactions to events like happiness and fear by individuals of both the sexes are a matter of investigation due to the fact that there could be bias towards one particular emotional event.
However, it is not known fully whether positive and negative emotions are equally perceived by males and females. Therefore, the main objective of the study was to determine the effects of gender and emotion reaction by evaluating the expression rate of males and females towards negative and positive emotions. A total of 17 students comprising13 females and 4 males, aged between 18 and 22 from University of California, Los Angeles were enrolled for the study under psychology research method course.
A 2×2 factorial design was used where independent variables happy and anger were selected as positive and negative emotions, respectively. Similarly, gender was selected as another independent variable. The results revealed that both positive and negative emotions were processed at a expression rate higher for positive emotions for men and low for women. Similarly, the expression rate was higher for negative emotions for women and low for men.
Overall the positive emotions have a significant impact on feelings and reactions for men compared to females. In contrast negative emotions have a significant impact on feelings and reactions for females compared to men. Semantic presentations have significant impact on the gender reactions compared to drawings and acoustics.
Therefore, it can be concluded that men have strong reaction towards positive emotions and women have strong reaction towards negative emotions.
Results The study included a total of 17 participants of age range 18 to 22.There were 13 females and 4 males. Here, an estimate of average number of emotions recalled correctly was done when the emotions were presented in the form of words versus drawings to reflect the function of the way being processed. From the results, it was found hat positive emotions depicted in drawings were recalled significantly than that of words.
Next, the form in which the items were presented was found to have large effect on recall. This effect is more for words than for the drawings. To further determine this effect and reveal a significant main effect of type of processing, statistical test, ANOVA was applied. The average correct recall was significantly higher when the items were processed semantically(Mean- 8.3) than that presented acoustically (Mean- 7) irrespective of form in which they were presented.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The emotions type presented also reveled significant results when they were presented in drawings (Mean – 8.95) compared to that presented in words (Mean -6034).The type of interaction between type of processing and type of words is also significant at p =0.002.For comparing individual condition means, multiple parameter sample t test with a Bonferroni correction, to maintain an alpha level of 0.05 was conducted.
When presented as words ,the average correct recall for items was revealed to be significantly higher when they were processed to a semantic level (Mean = 7; S.D=1.07) when they were processed to an acoustic level (Mean =5.1;S.D.=2.08;p<0.025).When emotions were presented as words , the difference in average correct recall for items processed at semantic level.
This was more for women compared to men. Emotions have an overall effect on the processing o n the way they were being presented.
Discussion Stereotypes are common for both males and females on emotional grounds. It is more frequently biased towards female at a one particular instance and males at another particular instance. This could be because all emotions unchangeably confined to female gender role stereotype compared to individual emotions like anger and sadness.
More probably, emotions of fear, sadness and happiness were more representative of women but anger is more representative of men (Hutson- Comeaux
Ethical Dilemma: the Husband’s Right to Confidential Treatment Case Study argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help
This case relates to a HIV positive man, who does not want to inform the wife that he is infected. The man only recently discovered his status after having sex with a woman in a foreign country. In his words, he suspected that he had “picked up something”. The man does not want the issue to come up with his wife because he feels that their marriage has enough problems as it is.
He has threatened to sue for breach of confidentiality if his wife learns about his HIV status from the hospital. The complication with this situation arises from the fact that the wife is a patient in the same hospital; hence, there is likelihood that she will come for treatment in the same hospital.
The ethical dilemma arising from this case is that by applying the Australian Physiotherapists Association (APA) ethical principles, one party benefits, while the other party suffer. According to the APA (1), the four ethical principles require a practitioner to respect the autonomy of the individual, cause no harm, advance common good, and to act fairly.
The ethical principle requiring the respect of the autonomy of the individual can mean that the autonomy of the husband is distinct from that of the wife from. However, there is no easy way to respect the autonomy of each one of them without breach of confidence. Telling the wife of the husband’s status interferes with the husband’s right to confidential treatment. However, keeping quiet with information is likely to cause harm to the wife.
In this situation, the common good to strive for is to control the spread of the HIV infection by giving the wife an opportunity to plan for her protection. This assumes that she needs to know the situation hence someone must tell her first if common good will prevail. However, this means that there will be breach of the husband’s confidence. In addition, the requirement to act fairly also makes it impossible to keep quite with the information, yet talking about it also requires overlooking the desire of the husband.
The reason why there is an ethical dilemma in this case is the consequences arising from either taking action or failing to take action (2). In one case, talking about the situation may potentially break a marriage, which in itself is a very serious consequence. On the other hand, not talking about it puts an innocent person at risk of infection by HIV, which is also a very serious situation. This is the basic reason why there is an ethical dilemma. There is no clear way out, but a risk in both options.
There is a serious legal risk coming from talking to the wife about the husband’s condition. The husband has the option of suing for breach of confidentiality because he is an individual, hence discussing his medical condition with another person makes it breach of confidence (3). However, the wife can also sue for malpractice because it will be negligence not to tell her that she is under considerable risk of HIV infection. So means that whatever action taken under the current condition will have potential legal implications.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Under the APA code, there relevant ethical principles that should aid in getting a solution to this case include the following: patient autonomy, confidentiality, provision of information, best interests, avoid/limit harms, competence, and duties to the patient, to colleagues, to oneself, to others (1). Some of them are at variance because upholding them for the husband interferes with the benefits the wife should derive from them, and vice versa. It makes the case very difficult to deal with.
In order to find a solution, there are two potential approaches. The first approach arises from the possibility that the husband remains adamant and refuses to change his mind about the situation. It will require a difficult ethical evaluation to determine the best cause of action. The second situation would be to pursue the possibility that the husband may change his mind and let the wife know about his HIV status.
In the first case, the principles at variance are the need to maintain the husband’s confidence versus the need to do no harm (1). Keeping the husband’s confidence puts the wife in harm’s way. The greater good in this situation is to let the wife know because she is at a disadvantage in this situation.
The legal issues aside, there is a greater need for the wife to know what is going on than there is to keep the confidence of the husband. HIV is life changing, and has wide-ranging consequences, including life expectancy. Since there is likely to be a legal challenge in either case, it is then not a strong reason to keep the situation quite.
However, it is better to involve the husband in the process. As he pointed out, the marriage has enough problems as it is. However, his response at the time may have been because of learning about his HIV status. It is possible that he was shocked by the news, hence the reaction. Talking to him later, within reasonable time, may yield a more favorable response because he will have a better frame of mind to look at the benefits of letting his wife know.
References Australian Physiotherapy Association. The Australian Physiotherapy Association code of conduct. [place unknown: publisher unknown]; 2017 [cited 2020 Feb 7].
Newton L. Ethical decision making: introduction to cases and concepts in ethics. Cham, Switzerland: Springer; 2013. 63 p.
We will write a custom Case Study on Ethical Dilemma: the Husband’s Right to Confidential Treatment specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More
Historical relationship of the Choctaws, Pawnees, and Navajos and How it is Changing the Environment. Essay (Book Review) writing essay help: writing essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction Richard White studied at the University of Washington, Santa Cruz and the University of California. White is the author of the book The Roots of Dependency: Subsistence, Environment, and Social Change among the Choctaws, Pawnees, and Navajos. Currently, he is a history professor at Stanford University.
White has worn several awards, such as the James A. Rawley Prize awarded by the Organization of American Historians, the Francis Parkman Prize from the Society of American Historians, and the Albert J. Beveridge Award of the American Historical Association, among them. Previously, Professor White taught at the Michigan State University, University of Utah, and University of Washington.
His area of speciality includes Native Americans social change and dependency, corruption during the Gilded Age, and Environmental history as well as studying lakes, rivers and railroads. He has written several books which include The Remaking of the Columbia River: A History of the American West and The Organic Machine: Indians, Empires, and Republics in the Great Lakes Region, 1650–1815, It’s Your Misfortune and None of My Own: The Middle Ground.
Within the United States’ history, narratives of American Indians remain marginalized. The need for a scholar to rise up and confront the paradigm of colonialism and narrate indigenous stories is imperative. This is because these stories are quite complex and worth being told accurately, and as such, the minorities are brought into the historical center so as they may be redeemed from the silence sideline.
It goes without saying that the principal medium for indigenous voice is the ability of individuals to design their own history. In his book, The Roots of Dependency: Subsistence, Environment, and Social Change among the Choctaws, Pawnees, and Navajos, Richard White expounds on this concept by discussing three different case studies concerning the Navajo, Pawnee, and Choctaw tribes. In his study, White uses approaches and ideas from different fields, mainly ecology, history, and anthropology.
As a major contributor to the American West history, White is of the view that there is a complexity that subsists between the aforementioned tribes, a growing capitalistic economy, and their surroundings. In an effort to explore these trends, White digs deep into the chronological prism of dependency.
Book summary White’s argument which is opposite to other scholars’ arguments on the usefulness of dependency theory is basically inspired by Immanuel Wallenstein’s work, particularly on his submissions of The Modern World System. The use of White’s dependency theory in his narrative is very crucial as it explains how nations or even individuals are integrated into the wider system of capitalist economy.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Likewise, in the argument advanced by White in his book The Roots of Dependency: Subsistence, Environment, and Social Change among the Choctaws, Pawnees, and Navajos, he contends that through dependency theory, the struggle between periphery and center can be established (White 6).
This model is a sufficiently detailed structure that encompasses environment, economy, politics, and culture as forces which contribute to the decline in the autonomy of the indigenous groups. Nevertheless, White is quick to observe that there are some shortcomings of the homogenized theory which are not accounted for by dependency. He further claims that one would be making a big blander to deny the conclusion of these histories since that would amount to reducing them into a cause that is simple and single while they are not.
In the other chapter of the book, White uses an interdisciplinary approach by joining together findings from ecology, history, and anthropology.
In every methodology, he presents his narrative of causes of an eventual indigenous decline and its dependence upon an economic system introduced by the Anglo- Europeans. Through the use of the anthropologic concept of assessing reciprocal effects of groups that are closely related, otherwise known as close controlled comparisons, White is able to analyze the experiences of Pawnee, Navajo and Choctaw tribes.
It should however be noted that in his analysis, White only uses the micro analysis approach, thus failing to weigh up adoptions of other native tribes that are closely related to Pawnee, Navajo and Choctaw tribes. Throughout his case study, however, there is a clear illustration of the role played by the process of colonialism in marginalizing native people to a periphery socio economy, as well as stimulating the Anglo- European power.
There were several factors that contributed to the decline of Choctaw tribe and the ultimate reliance on the economic system of Anglo- Europe. Some of these factors involved the environment and geographical landscape which this tribe inhabited. In their subsistence farming, the Choctaw group used basic irrigation method, this method of farming allowed them to gather crop yields and promote a united community with a solid political base.
Nevertheless, the social harmony experienced by the Choctaw tribe was short-lived particularly with the arrival of the European explores and the Spanish merchants in the Choctaw community during the 18th century. There was a drastic turn of events and the community had no choice but to rely on the newly introduced Anglo-European system of economy which marked the beginning of their decline (White 9).
We will write a custom Book Review on Historical relationship of the Choctaws, Pawnees, and Navajos and How it is Changing the Environment. specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More According to White, however, the Choctaws group, unlike other two native groups, did much better as the Choctaws group had a well organized and solid political foundation. That notwithstanding, the Choctaws community did in fact experience decline. The aspect of reliance amongst the Choctaws community is ensued in a couple of ways.
To begin with, the hunting practices of this native group, as well as the invasion of the European into their land, led to a great decline in the herds of the white-tailed deer in the hunting grounds of Choctaws group. Consequently, there were few resources left in their land as a means of survival and with the increase in the population and the intrusion of the Europeans, they were left with no choice but depend on the Anglo- European economy.
This decline came to an end with the emergence of intertribal conflicts that ensued. There was a great conflict between native gropes such as the Choctaws and Chickasaws made the lands unsafe for everybody inhabiting them and the land became unutilized. The lack of use of land in the Choctaws community was brought about by the hostilities among different groups provided a fertile ground for the repopulation of the white-tailed deer, thus there was a restoration of ecological balance in the environment (White 6).
Nevertheless, the subsistence patterns of Choctaws group were culturally maintained and historically derived, but not determined by their ecological landscape, the advent of new cultures from the European intruders, the approval of a new economy, as well as the destruction of diseases opened up new possibilities for change in both social and ecological spheres.
The Choctaws economic system play-off was the second cause for Choctaws to rely on the Anglo- European economic system. After the demarcation of borderland enclaves by the French and the Britons, the Choctaw community ventured into a thriving commercial transition having the advantage of influencing the economic dealing powers of both, the English and French.
The problem with such dealings was however in the perception of commercial trade held by each of the parties. In the perspective of the Europeans, trade was a means through which a group or an individual could benefit.
In the perspective of the Choctaws traders, on the other hand, trade was a form of reciprocity and not a means of getting group or personal advantages. White contends that the Europeans, particularly the English realized that their perception of trade was different from that of the native group and they made every effort to eliminate this perception (12).
In an effort to eliminate this perception, they encouraged credit debt system in the Choctaw markets by way of liquor trade and taking advantage of the Choctaw markets that were inelastic by nature. Consequently, dependency ensued with decline of the Choctaw market system.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Historical relationship of the Choctaws, Pawnees, and Navajos and How it is Changing the Environment. by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More White observes that similar processes were experienced by the Navajos and Pawnees tribes. He contend that the existence of European market forces is similar to those introduced in the Choctaw markets which make them succumb to dependency were also introduced among the Navajos and Pawnees tribes thus inculcating new social order (White 8).
This social order galvanized a partnership ethic among the Europeans and the Pawnees. The hunting methods were affected by environmental forces such as the population of deer which lead to the adaption of horticultural practices which were compatible with the new requirements of ecological landscape. Pawnee leaders were given gifts of horses from the European community so that they can intensify the buffalo hunting.
This was within the larger plan of the Europeans to stratify themselves within the economy of the natives. Ultimately, the intertribal conflicts, the depopulation of the buffalo herds, and disease played a key role in the dependency levels among the Pawnees (White 11).
According to White, the decline of the Navajo tribe emanated from the restrictive irrigation methods, poor soils which led to agricultural loss, and reduction in the population of livestock. This community had an economic system that was sheep based economy, and by 1930, the community had an approximately one million heard of sheep. The sheep market system used the number of sheep as a measure of economic value. The wealthy in the community would sometimes redistribute their earnings to the poor in the community. Sheep among the Navajo community did not only represent a means of successful financial gains but sheep were also part of the family and an iconic aspect in the culture of Navajo tribe.
Furthermore, another cause for Navajo dependence emanated from poor irrigation methods used by the tribes which led to the existence of arid soils in their landscape. There was a great problem of soil erosion, ineffectiveness in the system of irrigation and overgrazing which led to the decline of Navajo. The irrigation practices of the natives conflicted with the irrigation strategies of the Americans which resulted into muddled water use causing floods in the farms thus lowering their yields.
In an effort to meet their needs, most of the native farmers opted to work for the white farmers and abandoned their own farms. Further, Diné compliance reinforced the impact of the BIA (Bureau of Indian Affairs) and also the control of the United States government by John Collier (White 14).
Critical analysis Even though there have been a number of publications regarding the American Indian groups history as well as their decline, there are very few of these publications that address this subject in a thorough anthropological approach as it is in the narrative by Richard White. Through the use of anthropological analysis in the narrative of the indigenous Americans, the author avoids treating the Anglo- Europeans as the control group and the three native groups as a subject. In light of the foregoing, White is able to treat both, the European American and the three native groups (Indians) as susceptible players, subject to folly, misunderstanding, as well as panic.
Another peculiar aspect of the book roots of dependency is the exploration of the economic structure of the Choctaw, Pawnee, and Navajo tribes during the pre- industrial period. From the narrative, we are able to learn that trade among the three indigenous groups profiled by White was quite different from the conventional trade as it was not driven by scarcity and prices, but rather trade among them was driven by reciprocal obligation and honor.
The different perceptions and misconception of what trade really meant among the two groups is a clear indication of a deep analysis undertaken by Richard White in his narrative on the three native groups in America.
The analysis done by White on Choctaw, Pawnee, and Navajo tribes, shows that the contact with the European American and the consequences that followed tent to heavily rely on an obvious concept of criminalizing the role played by the European players. As such, the narrative is quite insidious in the sense that it diminishes the value of a historical narrative for the purposes of social relations in the contemporary world.
White is of the view that the two later groups, that are thePawnee and Navajo tribes, were different from the Choctaw tribe in the sense that their dependency was a result of lack of a sophisticated social, environmental, and political process similar to that experienced by the Choctaws.
In light of the foregoing contention, Jan Lewis (1986) argues that even though the narratives of Pawnee and Navajo are important in White’s work; there is a clear indication of the author’s inclination towards the Choctaw story. The imbalance that is straightforward in his work could be an indication of an attempt by the writer to relate the aforementioned three native tribes under the dependency theory, even though every group is complex in its own individual way.
There are other weaknesses manifested inRichard White’s work. The author has frequently employed racial labels such as the word ‘white’ to symbolize Europeans. The author’s classification of English traders as “rapists, knaves, reprobates for all purpose, and murderers”, is a clear indication of racial generalization.
The author also fails to apposite economic agency to the Navajo, Pawnee, and Choctaw. It should be noted that trading among the native groups did exist long before the invasion of the European traders. A number of scholars contend that the acts of giving gifts amongst the indigenous groups are a clear indication that trading existed.
The argument advanced by White opposing other scholars’ arguments on the usefulness of dependency theory is basically inspired by Immanuel Wallenstein’s work, particularly in his submissions on The Modern World System. According to George H. Phillips, the dependency theory is critical in explaining how states or individuals are integrated into the wider system of capitalist economy.
Through the use of the anthropologic concept of assessing reciprocal effects of groups that are closely related, otherwise known as close controlled comparisons, White was able to analyze the experiences of Pawnee, Navajo and Choctaw tribes(7). It should however be noted that in his analysis, White only uses the micro analysis approach, thus failing to weigh up adoptions of other native tribes that were closely related to Pawnee, Navajo and Choctaw tribes (Phillips 5).
One cannot deny the fact that the threat of force from the Europeans is basic to the histories of Pawnee, Navajo and Choctaw tribes, nevertheless, citing military as a cause for their decline would be misleading for a couple of reasons. To begin with, the changes experienced in the subsistence system of these native groups had began long before the arrival of the whites, and thus the establishment of their military was not the cause of the change per se.
In this respect, it is worth noting that the Navajo community was for a century the scourge of both, the Mexicans and Spanish in the south west. The Pawnees community, on the other hand, intimidated and sometimes destroyed any form of expedition hurled by Mexico against them.
They were also resistant to the threats from America for a considerable period. The Choctaw community in the eighteenth century was by far too powerful for English and French. It goes without saying that according to White; military inferiority among the three tribes was not the main cause of their decline and eventual dependency, as this aspect was evolved little by little over a period of time.
The analysis of these three native groups by Richard White brings out the fact that not all attempts by the Europeans were consistent or successful to bring the indigenous labor, land and resources into the market. It follows therefore, that this unifying factor ties together the histories of the Pawnee, Navajo and Choctaw tribes and also, within these histories, these groups were tied to the social and environmental changes of every individual group.
This contention negates both, crude materialism and economic determinism. Among the three native groups, market relations were destructive and threatening development, this brought about resistance to such development within these groups, the resistance was short lived (Driben 6).
According to White, the economics of the Pawnee, Navajo and Choctaw tribes were basically controlled by culture. In an effort to appreciate change in these native groups, it would be prudent to assess the common influences of environment, politics, economics and culture. The result of these changes among Pawnee, Navajo and Choctaw tribes was indeed dependency.
The concept of dependency theory advanced by Richard White in his analysis of the three native groups is a borrowed idea from Immanuel Wallenstein’s work; particularly in his submissions on The Modern World System. The dependency theory is very crucial in explaining how stats or even individuals are integrated into the wider system of capitalist economy (Carlson 4).
Dependency therefore denotes a situation in which the economic system of a particular group is influenced by the expansion and development of another economy. This may only happen in instances where the former is subject to the latter influences due to some forces.
The decline of the subsistence system of Pawnee, Navajo and Choctaw tribes as well as their amalgamation into the Anglo- European market system resulted into an increased dependency of these three native groups on the capitalist system, intense social and political changes within their social structure, and also the lack of economic option.
Notwithstanding the fact that these historic events are quite extreme, White’s analysis depicts these results as a clear indication of the function of dependency theory. Initially, the Pawnee, Navajo and Choctaw tribes were able to house, feed, and cloth themselves without any kind of assistance, nevertheless, the three groups little by little resorted to the Europeans for food security, as well as clothing (Driben 7).
During the initial stages, the natives obtained manufactured items and cloths from the Europeans through various exchanges such as military services, goods, land or even labor. At this stage however, the terms and conditions of such exchange were within the control of the native groups.
As time went on, the terms and conditions of these exchanges were determined by the Europeans, and the natives were left with no choice but to comply with such conditions. Ultimately, the European invaders dictated what was expected to be exchanged, the way in which such exchange must have been done, what the natives were supposed to be given, and even how they were supposed to use what they received.
The concept of dependency theory as advanced by White is clearly brought out in the sense that the aforementioned events rendered the three native groups absolutely superfluously, so to speak. They no longer had control over their own resources and they entirely relied on the Anglo- Europeans. This also threatened loss of their identity.
Conclusion The Roots of Dependency: Subsistence, Environment, and Social Change among the Choctaws, Pawnees, and Navajos by Richard White is a indeed a groundbreaking interdisciplinary assessment of the European contact with the Choctaws, Pawnees, and Navajos cultures and its disastrous consequences on the indigenous Americans. Richard White focuses on the Choctaws, Pawnees, and Navajos tribes and makes an attempt to isolate and identify different factors that played a significant role in the material collapse of the three native groups.
The book is widely acclaimed for the new approach to the history of indigenous Americans, as well as the well built thesis. The methodology used by Richard White in his book The Roots of Dependency, is quite different compared to other traditional historians. This is particularly notable in the use of interdisciplinary method which joins together findings from ecology, history, and anthropology in his investigation, and also includes the perspective of the indigenous Americans into his work.
In his narrative, the author begins by assessing the Choctaw community from Mississippi during the period between the 16th century and 18th century. The author gives a chronology of how the Choctaw community initially adapted to the influences of the Anglo- Europeans, which ultimately resulted into a catastrophe.
During this period, as the forces of Anglo- European economic system made their way into the economic system of the Choctaw community, they were forced by circumstances to overhunt which lead to drastic depopulation of the deer herds and their eventual extinction. This also led to the destruction of their environment, economy and their resources, all these led to the decline of Choctaw tribe and the eventual dependency (Driben 32).
In The Roots of Dependency, White further contends that alcohol was also another factor that played a significant role in the decline of the Choctaw community. He claims that in order to appreciate the predicaments experienced by the Choctaw community, one has to consider the critical role played by the market economy of the Europeans.
The author assert that the Choctaw community was enticed into the Anglo – European market system by liquor and from then henceforth the exchanges of goods and services were determined by the Europeans. As such, this native group was left susceptible and hungry. Their resistance did not help them much and eventually, the Choctaw community became greatly dependent on the Europeans for food and cloth supply.
The author in his narrative is of the view that the Navajos and Pawnees tribes went through the same processes as the Choctaw community. He narrated that the existence of European market forces was similar to those introduced in the Choctaw markets, making them vulnerable to the whims of the Europeans.
These forces were also introduced among the Navajos and Pawnees tribes thus inculcating a new social order. The decline of the Navajo tribe emanated from the restrictive irrigation methods, poor soils which led to agricultural loss, and reduction in the population of livestock.
This community had an economic system that was sheep based, the community had an approximately one million heard of sheep by 1930. The sheep market system used the number of sheep as a measure of economic value. Sometimes, the wealthy in the community would redistribute their earnings to the poor. Sheep among the Navajo community did not only represent a means of successful financial gains but also they were part of the family and an iconic aspect in the Navajo culture.
Poor irrigation methods used by the Navajo tribe and the existence of arid soils in their landscape are also cited by the author as another cause for Navajo’s dependency. There was a great problem of soil erosion, ineffectiveness in the system of irrigation and overgrazing which led to the decline of Navajo.
The irrigation practices of the natives conflicted with the irrigation strategies of the Americans which resulted into muddled water use causing floods in the farms, thus lowering their yields. In an effort to meet their needs, most of the native farmers opted to work for the European farmers and abandoned their own farms. Further, Diné compliance reinforced the impact of John Collier control of the United States government and also the emergence of BIA (Bureau of Indian Affairs).
The social order introduced by the Europeans galvanizes a partnership ethic among the Europeans and the Pawnees. The Pawnee community embarked on massive hunting which drastically reduced the population of the deer. These hunting methods were affected by environmental forces, such as the population of deer which led to the adaption of horticultural practices which were compatible with the new requirements of ecological landscape.
White, in his narrative, content that the leaders of the Pawnee community were given horses by the Europeans for the purpose of intensifying their hunt for buffalos. This move by the Europeans was within the larger plan of the Europeans to stratify themselves within the economy of the natives. Ultimately, the intertribal conflicts, the depopulation of the buffalo herds, and disease played a significant role in solidifying the Pawnees levels of dependency on the Europeans.
Richard White borrows the concept of dependency theory from Immanuel Wallenstein. This dependency theory is espoused by Wallenstein in his renowned book The Modern World System. The concept of dependency is used to depict a situation in which the economic system of a particular group is influenced by the expansion and development of another economy.
This may only happen in instances where the former is subject to the latter influences due to some forces. The dependency theory is very crucial in explaining how states or even individuals are integrated into the wider system of capitalist economy.
Finally, In the Roots of Dependency, there are several aspects used by the narrator that fuel criticisms. To begging with, White, the narrator, has frequently employed racial labels such as the word ‘white’ to symbolize European. Secondly, the author in his narrative makes an attempt to pigeonhole English traders as rapists, murderers, knaves, and reprobates for all purpose; this is an outright generalization of a particular race as discussed above (Carlson 43).
Works Cited Carlson, Leonard. “Economic History”. The Journal of Economic History 44.3 (1984): 887-889. Print.
Driben, Paul. “The Roots of Dependency: Subsistence, Environment, and Social Change among the Choctaws, Pawnees, and the Navajos.” American Ethnologist 12. 2 (1985): 396 – 397. onlinelibrary.wiley.com. Web.
Lewis, Jan. “Southern History.” The Journal of Southern History 52. 3 (1986): 446-447. Print.
Phillips, George H. “Richard White. The Roots of Dependency: Subsistence, Environment, and Social Change among the Choctaws, Pawnees, and Navajos”. The Journal of American History 71. 2 (1984): 370. Print.
White, Richard. The Roots of Dependency: Subsistence, Environment, and Social Change among the Choctaws, Pawnees, and Navajos. Nebraska: University of Nebraska Press, 1983. Print.
Impact of the Economy on Health Care Report best essay help
Introduction The economy plays a significant role in influencing and controlling a big part of healthcare. The US healthcare accounts to an average of $2.5 trillion which is equivalent to almost 18% of the gross domestic profits. The United States of America administration places a lot of emphasis on the healthcare system that it accords its citizens and strives to ensure that majority of the American citizens have access to ample medical care at affordable rates.
They also strive to subsidize the costs by using various methods. This piece will discuss the problems of healthcare, the causes and effects of the economy on healthcare, solutions to the healthcare problem, a comparison with other countries and a brief conclusion on the impact of the economy on healthcare.
Problems that the healthcare sector experiences Healthcare is very expensive to any entity or government. Many citizens, employees and employers cannot adequately afford healthcare, hence, the need for different means of reducing costs. Healthcare costs have skyrocketed over the past years and this has greatly affected the country. Due to this, more and more patients have been unable to pay their medical bills because it has become unaffordable to them especially after the recession (Why reform healthcare 2009).
Healthcare coverage does not cover all citizens as 25% of Americans have little or no insurance coverage. This translates to a quarter of the population with significant problems when faced with a health problem.
The unemployed are majorly disadvantaged as far as healthcare is concerned. Statistics show that a 1% increase in the unemployment rate leads to a 0.59% increase of the uninsured meaning that their health coverage will be very expensive. Insurance firms have high premium rates that are not affordable to many, and the firms may increase them in case one has a pre-existing condition or disease and in some cases they may even deny people coverage.
Healthcare fraud is also another factor which heavily affects the healthcare industry (Why health care’s economic impact matters 2009). Some doctors take advantage of the people by overcharging them or taking them through steps that are irrelevant and not necessary so as to boost their profits.
Almost 51% of small businesses do not give insurance coverage to their employees, leaving their employees with serious problems forcing them to self sponsor themselves.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Effects of the economy on healthcare It has become hard for employers to cover their employees, forcing some companies to lay off some employees in order to minimize the high costs incurred from the medical coverage (The economic impact of health care reforms 2009). The high healthcare costs have forced some employees to restructure their healthcare plan so as to include the employees in incurring the costs. This is through implementing a cost sharing plan meant to cut costs by sharing the overall healthcare costs between the employer and the employee.
Impact of the economy on healthcare The economy has led to an improvement in the quality of healthcare as more funds are channeled to this field. This has led to groundbreaking advancements in medicine, research, improved health and cheaper and affordable alternatives to the more expensive procedures. This has also led to the eradication and cure of a lot of diseases.
The economy has also aided and also affected the healthcare industry both positively and negatively. In one way, it has reduced the costs of healthcare significantly due to subsidizing and sharing the rates with the government, but in some cases such as the time of the recession the government was forced to make cuts in health care funding. This led to cases like the firing of employees as healthcare premiums become very expensive.
Impact of healthcare on the economy Due to the high healthcare costs, a lot of funds are channeled to the health sector hence, putting a strain on other sectors of the economy (Obamacare a major issue 2012). This sector alone accounts for nearly 18% of the gross domestic product. This leads to loss of investment income as the high insurance rates do not favor most people. There is less charity giving as most people do not have enough to give out due to the straining health insurance costs. Layoffs are also common so as to cut costs.
Causes of high costs in healthcare Healthcare procedures and medicine is expensive. Consequently, the costs of healthcare premiums are higher. Another factor is the first and last 10 days of one’s life. This refers to the increased progress in the possibilities of saving pre-mature babies and extending the lives of the elderly, though these factors are positive the costs for catering for these improvements are high.
Lawsuits healthcare facilities face is also another problem. Due to this, many doctors over test their patients in order to avoid law suits for not checking everything in case a complication arises in future. This leads them to order tests like MRIs and colonoscopies for the sake of avoiding such lawsuits.
Less competition from the doctors increase the rates as most patients do not even know the prices on the medical bills. Patients undergo procedures knowing that the bill will be footed by their insurance coverage. They do not compare prices from the different hospitals and doctors. The US budget for the healthcare sector is twice as much compared to the other developed countries.
We will write a custom Report on Impact of the Economy on Health Care specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Solutions to the healthcare problem Due to the urgency and need for a more convenient healthcare plan, a number of factors, if well implemented, can majorly aid in improving health care in relation to the economy. Reforms should be put in place so as to improve issues pertaining to healthcare as well as minimize and decrease healthcare costs.
The government should aid implementing measures solely aimed at improving healthcare quality (Medicare prescription drug, improvement and modernization act of 2003 2007). This can be achieved through funding various projects aimed at coming up with cheaper and more affordable alternatives to the expensive ones.
This could be in the form of funding organizations and the government with enough funds to help them conduct extensive research geared towards coming up with effective ways of dealing with the various diseases. The funds could also be used to enable the organizations to acquire quality equipment and skilled personal that will provide their professional input which, when combined with the better capabilities of the equipment, will be in a position to achieve good results.
The government can also cut costs on some medical practices by also chipping in on some costs or even reducing taxes so that the commodities become affordable to the people. The government should also come up with laws that cover the employees through a fixed health coverage cost for the employees of some companies especially the multi-billion dollar firms.
Group health insurance is also a very effective way of improving healthcare costs as the employer aids the employee in covering the insurance premiums. This would be more costly if the employee was left to cover these costs on his own, as self-sponsorship is very expensive and costly.
The government should also put more funds into hiring and staffing of the hospitals i.e. the doctors and nurses. Most government medical institutions claim that they are under staffed hence, in order to maintain and cater for the medical services the costs are higher so that they may be able to function.
Subsidized healthcare to those over 65 years will also prove useful. Those over 65 spend a lot of money on healthcare due since advanced age comes along with health complications. Another advantage to this is because due to the fact that those over 65 are retired they may not be in a position to cover some costs if they occur as they may be too costly for them to cover, hence, the need for government intervention to cover such cases.
Measures should be put in place to prevent any citizen from losing healthcare coverage due to the fact that one has a pre-existing condition. This is an important and serious issue as some firms do not cover such cases which make it hard for those concerned to be able to cater for their medical bills or even the high premiums.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Impact of the Economy on Health Care by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The government should offer subsidies to small businesses to enable them to have more capital to cater for their employee’s medical premiums (The economic effects of health care reform on small businesses and their employees 2011).
This measure is important because small businesses are the ones who are majorly affected when it comes to health care. Due to the small capital that they have, they opt to cut costs by layoffs so that they can manage to continue with business and operate effectively. This will lower unemployment and boost the medical field significantly, below is a table from the small business majority organization.
The SBM-Report Small businesses No reform Market reform Cumulative health insurance costs (billions of dollars)* $155.6 $116.7 25% less than no reform
Cumulative wages lost (billions of dollars)* $54.2 $27.1 50% less than no reform
Jobs lost in 2018 10,000 7,000 30% less than no reform
Cumulative profits lost (billions of dollars)* $2.4 $1.3 47% less than no reform
Job lock Reduced * Cumulative numbers reflect a 10-year period, 2009-2018.
Children below the age of 26 should be able to be put on their parent’s health plan to enable them to also be covered in case of any medical complications. This could go a long way to cater for those who are not yet financially stable or not yet employed so that they may also be able to effectively cover their medical costs.
Preventive measures should be put in place to avoid or prevent some medical cases that can be avoided. The main strategy here is to reduce the long term costs by treating or preventing cases at an early stage.
This could be inform of giving out vaccines to the people e.g. this can apply to cases that are meant to prevent the outbreak or spread of a disease and also in the case of travelers to prevent the spread of a disease through vaccine administration. This could also include giving out free services and vaccines aimed at cutting long term costs, this could include setting up free institutions where things like tests can be administered to prevent or aid in dealing with medical complications early.
Prescription drug discounts on the costs of the medicine is also effective as they will aid the buyers and citizens in minimizing the costs hence, making them affordable. Some prescription drugs are very expensive and that makes them unaffordable and unattainable to a very big portion of the people who need them.
Spreading the insurance policy to cover a lot of the citizens is also a very important factor. This is mainly because if more people are insured it will mean that the insurance firms will be able to get more profits, and in the long run this will lead to decreased premiums to the general public.
This can be attributed to the fact that due to the spread of insurance cover to the young it will mean more capital to the insurance firms and less spending as a young person hardly requires a lot of medical coverage compared to an aged individual, hence, leading to the cut in costs.
Measures should also be put in place to prevent healthcare frauds as some medical experts are using their field illegally with an aim of getting more profits. This translates to high costs to be met by the insurance companies which force them to raise premiums so as to be able to cater for such services, hence, the need for strict penalties and policies to stop and prevent such cases.
Conclusion The economy plays a major role in the running of the healthcare sector (Impact of the economy on healthcare 2010). The healthcare funding by the economies budget which is nearly 18% makes it possible for a lot of benefits to be realized.
Healthcare costs become affordable to a lot more people and the quality is improved leading to better medical standards and breakthroughs. This is made possible through government funding for things like research and facilities. Due to this and many other factors the economy impacts the healthcare significantly.
Works Cited Impact of the economy on healthcare 2010. Web.
Medicare prescription drug, improvement and modernization Act of 2003. Web.
Obamacare a major issue 2012. Web.
The economic effects of health care reform on small businesses and their employees 2011. Web.
The economic impact of health care reforms 2009. Web.
Why health care’s economic impact matters 2009. Web.
Why reform healthcare 2009. Web.
The Declaration of Independence Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help
The Declaration of Independence is one of the most influential laws on which the modern principles of the American civil society are based. The norms which are presented in the Declaration were connected with all the aspects of the development of the American society in the 18th century. One of the most important statements in this document declares that all the men are created equal. Thus, equality is one of the most significant principles according to which the American society should develop.
However, the notion of equality can be discussed from many sides and include many factors. Today it is rather difficult to correlate the idea of equality of all men given in the Declaration with the fact of slavery’s development in the American society of the 18th century. That is why it is necessary to concentrate on the Founders’ vision of equality and its relationship with slavery as the social phenomenon.
To understand the sources of the controversy between the declaration of equality and the development of slavery, it is significant to focus on the Declaration’s words. Working out the text of the Declaration, the Founders accentuated such notion as the men’s equality meaning the human equality or the equality given by God during the creation of people.
Thus, saying that men are created equal, the Founders believe in this equality because all the people are equal in their relations with God. Moreover, the human equality can be considered as the right which is given to all people from their birth. That is why all people are equal in possessing such human rights as life and the pursuit of happiness. Furthermore, because of their equality according to their human nature, all people are equal before the law.
These principles were not associated with the issue of slavery and social and economic inequality of ‘whites’ and ‘blacks’. According to the consideration of equality as a social category, the Founders determined many additional aspects. Thus, the main accent was made on the equality of white people in society. In spite of the fact the Founders criticized the fact of ‘color dominion’ in the American society, the problem of equality was not discussed with references to this issue.
If the Founders developed the idea of the abolition of slavery, they concentrated on the economic issues as the main reasons for the changing the situation. Thus, John Adams focused on the fact that slavery was economically disadvantageous for the development of the states. In his turn, George Washington considered the situation of slavery as the unhealthy one for the American society and hoped for its slow reforming and changing.
Nevertheless, the difference between the natural and social understanding of equality was not developed enough during the period of working out the Declaration. That is why the Founders differentiated between God’s providing equality for all people and the socio-economic aspect of the problem of equality between ‘whites’ and ‘blacks’.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Equality as the natural right was connected with the ethical question and was also discussed by the Founders as required its immediate solution, but the solution of the problem could be developed only on another level, involving socio-economic factors of slavery as the base for the society. That is why even criticizing the fact of slavery, the Founders could present the solution to the problem of inequality only in many years.
Visions of Henry Adams and Charlotte Perkins Gilman Essay essay help site:edu
At the end of the 19th century the American society was involved in the process of changing the social principles, breaking stereotypes, and creating new revolutionary visions of the peculiarities of the social development. Moreover, the individual self-perception and the notion of self-consciousness were also altered according to the tendencies.
It is important to notice that the male and female visions of these processes differed greatly. It was the start for the discussion about the role of men and women in society from the positions influenced by new social realities.
In her works, Charlotte Perkins Gilman accentuated the changes in women’ self-consciousness with paying attention to the discussion of the relationship between men and women (Gilman). She analyzed the relations between wives and husbands, the role of women in society, the notion of matriarchy. Her ideas were rather feministic for the society of that time and provoked the development of the discussion.
The male position according to the problems of the relations between sexes and the role of women and men in society was presented in the works by Henry Adams. He concentrated on the fact that the role of women could not change because of the social traditions. Moreover, “an American Virgin would never dare command; an American Venus would never dare exist” (Adams 385).
Therefore, these two authors developed their ideas on the issue of individual’s consciousness with basing on two opposite visions of the question which were affected by their genders. However, many other writers became also involved in this discussion as the symbol of the turning society.
Henry James, “The Real Thing” Where is the border between the reality and realism of its representation? Is it possible to remain reality as it is while presenting its features in realistic works? This question can be considered as rather controversial for the analysis of the principles of American Realism of the 19th century. In his short story “The Real Thing”, Henry James discusses the relationship between reality and artificiality as the way to contribute to realism in art.
Romanticism focused on idealism, dreams and fantasy as the methods to interact with the reality or escape from it. Realism concentrated on the reality with paying attention to all its aspects. It seemed that Realism could reveal all the hidden sides of the reality.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Nevertheless, Henry James presented his own vision of the relationship between the reality and realism. His opinion on truth was offered in his discussion of ‘the real thing’. James focused on the weaknesses of perceiving the reality only from one point and accentuating the necessity of truth and realism because realism and reality as truth have few similarities.
In his story, Henry James accentuates the necessity of artificiality in order to provide the best representation of reality. This concept rejects the principles of Romanticism because if sentiments and dreams are associated with fantasy, James’ approach to realism in art is associated with artifice.
This provocative idea in connection with the concepts of Realism reveals the problems of society in which the main characters of the story live. Thus, according to James, the Monarchs “were the real thing”, but “always the same thing” (James 12-13).
The controversy and irony of James’s story is in the idea that to create the realistic piece of art, it is significant to emphasize not the reality of the surroundings and of the models, but successfully use their artificial appearance in order to make the representation absolutely realistic.
Works Cited Adams, Henry. The Education of Henry Adams. USA: Kessinger Publishing, 2010.
Gilman, Charlotte Perkins. The Yellow Wallpaper. USA: Simon and Brown, 2011.
James, Henry. The Real Thing. USA: CreateSpace, 2011.
We will write a custom Essay on Visions of Henry Adams and Charlotte Perkins Gilman specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More
Hybrid Engines vs. Standard Engine Research Paper online essay help
Introduction The vast majority of the world’s transport system is powered by fossil fuels. In all industrialized countries, transportation accounts for a significant amount of the total fossil fuels consumption. Curtis and Anderson reveal that by the year 2005, approximately 20 percent of the oil used in the US was used for transporting purposes (11). In the recent decades, it has come to the world’s attention that the overreliance on fossil fuels is both unsustainable and detrimental to the environment.
New technologies have therefore been developed which promise to significantly reduce the fuel consumption by motor vehicles. One of these technologies is the hybrid engine which makes use of an electric motor which is powered by high voltage batteries as well as a conventional engine to propel a vehicle. Hybrid engines have been used to power hybrid cars with significant advantages being reaped by the user and the environment.
However, the hybrid engine still suffers from significant demerits which have led to some people questioning if these engines are preferable to conventional engines. This paper will argue that hybrid cars are superior to standard cars and therefore should be used more widely. The paper will highlight the strengths that hybrid engines have over standard engines. To provide a balanced view on the topic, the paper will also highlight the major arguments against hybrid engines and provide counterarguments for the same.
Comparing Hybrid Cars with Standard Cars Merits of Hybrid Cars compared to Standard Cars
Arguably the most significant advantage of hybrid cars over standard ones is their low CO2 emissions. The growth in automobile mobility has resulted in increased use of standard engines and consequently a worsening of air quality for the country.
Research indicates that road transport and international shipping are the two largest contributors to the global emissions of Nitrogen Oxides which are greenhouse gases. Calef and Goble reveal that in California, on-road mobile sources were responsible for 51% of nitrogen oxides (4). Greenhouses gases have been blamed for a myriad of negative environmental impacts including; global warming, acid rains, respiratory conditions to name but a few.
While other solutions such as electric cars have been tried out in the quest to reduce the CO2 emissions by vehicles, hybrid engines have emerged as the only realistic technological option for personal vehicles that does not rely exclusively on gasoline (Calef and Goble 25). Hybrid engines that are used to power hybrid vehicles have proved to be a viable technological option to reduce air pollution.
The use hybrid engine powered vehicles in California and France has resulted in an improvement of the urban air quality in both these two regions (Calef and Goble 27). Hybrid engines ensure that the minimum possible levels of CO2 are emitted by the vehicles. In these engines, temperature and other parameters are constantly regulated when the gasoline engine is running to ensure that they are running at the lowest level of emissions.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In addition to this, the gasoline engine is powered off when the vehicle engine is turned off therefore ensuring that there is zero carbon emission. Arguments are raised that standard engines have been significantly improved to reduce their pollution levels. Stewart contends that diesels have been efficient due to their high compression rations and while the exhaust fumes produced by the engines made them environmentally unfriendly, today’s engines are engineered to burn cleaner (Stewart 61).
While this assertion is true, standard engines can still not match the low levels of emissions that are achieved through hybrid engines. The more fuel efficient engines are, the greater the reduction in the deleterious environmental impacts of fossil fuels and also the longer the fossil fuel reserves on earth will last (McKinney and Schoch 236).
Hybrid cars are more economical to operate than standard engines due to their lower overall fuel consumption. This makes them much cost efficient since the hybrid engine is able to achieve more miles per gallon compared to standard engines. The cost of fuel is constantly rising and the fuel consumption rate is becoming a major consideration for many people as they purchase vehicles. In addition to this, there have been concerns by policy makers about the reliance on fossil fuel imports.
The government has been imposing fuel economy standards in a bid to reduce on the fuel consumption by passenger cars and trucks (McKinney and Schoch 236). Hybrid engines help to reduce the fuel expenditure since the conventional engine in the hybrid system is not used when the hybrid vehicle is running at low speeds or when it is idling. Hybrid engines help the government to achieve a reduction in imported oil which has been the goal of the Federal government for decades.
This is because hybrid engines attain impressive energy efficiency when compared to engines fueled by gasoline (Demirdöven and Deutch 974). In their analysis of energy efficiency of hybrid engines and conventional internal combustion engines, Demirdöven and Deutch indicate that hybrid engines offer significant energy efficiency advantage over conventional engines (974). Proponents of standard engines insist that major improvements have been made in engine designs which bring about increased fuel efficiencies.
McKinney and Schoch reveal that the high fuel intake by old engines was as a result of energy in gasoline being lost because of the inefficiency of the engines (236). Newly developed engines burn leaner as a result of delicate electronic oxygen sensors and therefore increase the fuel efficiencies. While it is true that the engines of the last decade are more efficient that the standard engines of the former decades, hybrid engines result in even greater fuel efficiency.
Hybrid cars are attractive to both policymakers and manufacturers of automobiles since they do not require the use of technology that is entirely new to the motor industry. Calef and Goble elaborate that electric vehicles that are both efficient and have a high performance are yet to be developed (8).
We will write a custom Research Paper on Hybrid Engines vs. Standard Engine specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Hybrid technology on the other hand makes use of the conventional engines whose performance has been perfected over the decades. Hybrid technology gives the same range drivers expect from standard engines and do not suffer from the recharging-time problems that is associated with electric vehicles. Hybrid engines therefore make merge the efficiency of the electric motor with the high performance of the standard engine.
Disadvantages of Hybrid Cars compared to Standard Cars
Hybrid cars pose a significant danger to human beings since their electric motors are powered by high-voltage batteries which may electrocute a person. The Zurich American Insurance Company reveals that hybrid engines are especially dangerous for technicians due to the more complicated electrical components that are part of the system (2).
A significant point to note is that the high voltage contained in the hybrid engine battery is enough to be lethal to a person who is exposed to it. This is a major demerit since all machines require servicing and/or repairing at some point in time.
As a result of the high risks and complications associated with hybrid engines, there are few workshops which offer repairs for hybrid engines. This is in contrast to the high number of repair shops for standard engines. In most cases, a person may be forced to take the hybrid to the manufacturers for repairs or for maintenance.
This makes maintaining the hybrid engine significantly more expensive than the standard engine. While it is true that hybrid engines pose significant risks to technicians, this risks can be minimized by following safety protocols.
The high voltage cables of hybrid engines are color-coded which acts as a warning for the technician to avoid contact with them when repairing the vehicle (The Zurich American Insurance Company 2). In addition to this, more technicians are receiving training on how to deal with hybrid engines as the popularity of hybrid vehicles grows. It can therefore be expected that the number of competent technicians and repair shops will increase in the near future.
Compared to the standards engine, the hybrid engine is an immature technology and advancements in its productions have not yet been achieved. Initial objections for the hybrid engine were based on the fact that it was a new technology. Opponents of hybrid engines initially cited “unproven technology” as the main reason for their opposition to this technology (Darrel and Anderson 83).
Half a decade ago, this assertion that hybrid engines were a new and untested technology could have held true. This is no longer the case and major manufacturers such as Honda have been working with the technology for over a decade and have made improvements on the technology over the years. Today hybrid engines are a mature technology and manufacturers and consumers are familiar with the technology.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Hybrid Engines vs. Standard Engine by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Hybrid engines result in the generation of magnetic fields which are said to have adverse health effects on human beings. Motavalli reveals that exposure to electromagnetic fields is inevitable for the drive and passenger of a vehicle which is operating on a hybrid engine (1).
This is because the batteries and the power cable in hybrid vehicles are located close to the occupants of the vehicle. The situation is made worse for people who operate the hybrid engines for extended periods of time. Studies indicate that there is a strong relationship between long-term exposure to high EMF and cancer risks (Motavalli 1). While it is true that hybrid engines do result in the emission of EMFs, manufactures are keen to ensure that the EMF levels do not pose risks to vehicle users.
Toyota which is a major manufacturer of hybrid vehicles strongly asserted that the EMF generated by hybrid engines in their vehicles was as low as that of conventional gasoline vehicles and as such, the concerns about high EMF were unwarranted (Motavalli). Where there is real concern about the EMF generated by the engines, people can make use of electromagnetic shielding to safeguard themselves from high EMF emissions.
Hybrid engines cost significantly higher than standard engines due to the cost of the components of the system as well as the technology. The initial cost of a hybrid car is therefore higher than that of a standard engine car which makes them unaffordable to some people. Darrel and Anderson reveal that even with the relatively higher cost of hybrids, these engines are beginning to have markets all over the world (107).
Governments in many parts of the world are offering incentives to manufactures so as to reduce the cost of hybrid cars. The high efficiency and low emission of hybrid engines has also led to some governments and local authorities encouraging their use through special tax reductions and waiving of levies.
Discussion and Conclusion Today, more emphasis is being place on efficient transportation and environmentally friendly means of transportation. The increasing costs of fuel as well as the negative environmental impacts of fossil fuels have led to the search for alternatives to conventional engines. Hybrid cars assist in the realization of these goals due to their high fuel efficiency as well as reduced CO2 emissions.
Many governments are therefore encouraging the development and use of hybrid cars by the population. While there are some valid concerns about hybrid cars, this paper has demonstrated that most of them are exaggerated. The real concerns such as the risk of electrocution to vehicle service personnel can be overcome by following best practices when dealing with hybrid cars.
This paper set out to argue that hybrid cars are more advantageous than standard cars. The paper has shown that hybrid cars have gained a broad market appeal due to the fact that they result in substantial improvements in fuel efficiency and reduce on the emissions of green house gases.
However, the paper has noted that hybrids have some significant weaknesses when compared to standard cars. Even so, it has been demonstrated that this weaknesses are not tremendous and the benefits that hybrid engines posses makes them preferable to standard engines.
Works Cited Calef, David and Goble Robert. “The allure of technology: How France and California promoted electric and hybrid vehicles to reduce urban air pollution.” Policy Sciences 40.1 (2007): 1-34.
Darrel, Curtis and Anderson, Judy. Electric and hybrid cars: a history. New York: McFarland, 2010. Print.
Demirdöven, Nurettin and Deutch, John. “Hybrid Cars Now, Fuel Cell Cars Later.” Science, 305.56 (2004): 974-976. Print.
McKinney, Michael and Schoch Robert. “Improving the fuel economy of gasoline powered vehicles.” Environmental science: systems and solutions. Boston: Jones
The burden of Hitler’s legacy Essay (Book Review) essay help: essay help
Alfons Heck was born around 1927 in Rhineland near the Morsel River Region. He was brought up by his grandmother and a number of uncles and aunts. His parents and twin brother occasionally paid him visits in the farm where he lived. Hitler ascended to power when Alfons Heck was just six years old; that was in the year 1933. His teacher at that time was a full blown follower of the Nazi (Heck 2).
Even at his young age, Alfons somewhat had a sense of admiration for his teacher and the ideals he stood for. Hitler’s regime had successfully turned him into a fanatic who was willing to lay down his life for a cause he believed was both just and achievable. For the following five or so years, Alfons attended school normally like other children and served as an altar boy in his local church.
Germany had remained in turmoil in the years following World War 1 and this offered an ideal setting for the emergence of firebrand political leadership who would establish and enforce extremist ideologies (Heck 6).
At this time in Germany’s history, citizens were under immense pressure to make payments to the victors of war and the country was grappling with a serious economic crisis. This was when Adolf Hitler came to be known since he offered easy explanations to the problems that the people were facing and he went ahead to offer quick fix solutions.
In his opinion, the Jews were to be blamed for Germany’s downfall in World War 1 and the subsequent peace treaty that was a source of embarrassment to the nation. The Nazis cunningly capitalized on the political and economic distrust of the middle class and made up lies about the Jews (Heck 11).The party enjoyed a significant rise in popularity and this saw Hitler ascend to the post of Chancellor in the year 1933. Some people thought he could have been instrumental in dealing with communists proponents.
Hitler began forming structures of the Nazi State that were based on authoritarian principles and racism. Individuals’ rights and freedoms were revoked while rights entrenched in the Weimar Constitution were renounced. Jews suffered persecution and discrimination, and in the year 1933, they were expelled from the civil service.
This year also saw the abolishing of all trade unions. All elements of government were ‘harmonized’ to completely fit into Nazi control while all other political parties were outlawed. Germans were made to believe that their destiny was to grow and enlarge a superior population that would rule the Soviet Union. A policy was put in place to encourage the bearing of racially pure Aryan children (Heck 12). Other groups of people like Gypsies and the Jews were classified as racially inferior and were set to be eliminated.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In that year, Nazi groups started the indiscriminate killing, molesting and maiming of Jews. Their businesses were forcefully shut while others were destroyed. Those that remained open were boycotted by the larger German population. More racist decrees and laws were formulated and enforced.
The Jews were accused by the Nazis of being responsible for socialism, communism and revolutions and their positions both economically and politically placed them strategically for involvement in conspiracy theories. Thousands of Jews were confined in concentration camps while their property and synagogues were torched (Heck 13).
In schools, the Nazi regime ensured that messages against Jews were relayed to children as little as four years old. This was a deliberate step by the Nazi to ensure that from a tender age, the children would be programmed to believe that Jews and other minority groups were a threat to them and that they were criminal and inferior to them(Heck 15).
The teachers were instructed to ensure that their pupils forever remained to be enemies of minority groups. This indoctrination went a long way in molding the thinking and actions of Alfons Heck plus a huge number of boys who were later recruited into Nazi groups. A majority of the teachers were also ardent believers in the cause of the Nazi regime and worked to ensure they influenced their students to identify with the Nazi ideology.
The author was just a young boy at the time the war commenced, but by the time it came to an end, he was an officer who was highly ranked in the group known as the Hitler Youth. The recruitment of Alfons and very many people into this group was done through carefully executed brainwashing of citizens by the flash and power of Adolf Hitler and his numerous promises for a new world order in Germany(Heck 28).
He was an eager participant in a number of youth rallies that took place all over Germany and was chosen to be the leader of a large group of young boys who had been recruited to join in fighting the war.
As the forces in the war began facing depletion, Hitler started depending more and more on this group (the Hitler youth). At the tender age of fifteen, Alfons had risen to become a high ranking glider pilot. When he was sixteen years old, he had already become a Bannfuhrer which is an equivalent to the present day’s rank of a Major General in the United States Army and was put in charge of more than sixty thousand troops.
We will write a custom Book Review on The burden of Hitler’s legacy specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More He stayed in Luftawaffe for some time when a loss of the war started becoming imminent. After his short stint in Luftawaffe, he was transferred back to the war front; specifically to a wall that was along the western border post of Germany (Heck 32).It was there he got to personally meet and talk to Adolf Hitler. Hitler conveyed a sense of interest in Alfons and honored him with the Iron Cross for his exemplary service.
When the war ended, the Allied Troops arrived to his town and since he could not communicate in fluent English and the soldiers were not conversant with German, they used him to capture all the Nazis who had now gone into hiding. When his identity was discovered, he was thrown in jail together with others. By the time the war drew to a close, the author had lost almost all his friends and the town where he was born had been reduced to mere rubble (Heck 48).
While in jail, there were times when he thought that he would be executed. This was because during the war, the death of one German was avenged by killing thirty French soldiers. He was among those who sought the French soldiers that were used for the revenge missions. After spending some time in confinement, quite a number of inmates still defended the cause of the Nazis and saw nothing wrong with what they had done. Until Alfons saw the ruins that had become of Germany, he had not begun to question their fanaticism of the Nazi.
During his trial, it was revealed that by December 1939, it had become compulsory for every German child above the age of ten years to join one of the two factions of the Hitler Youth group. He used this as one of his lines of defense. However, this did not aid in clearing his name at the tribunal since it was argued that with the passing of time, he had become an adult and was fully accountable for his words and actions.
Amnesty did not also help acquit him because at the time he stood before the tribunal, he was already an adult. Up to this time, some of his fellow inmates still did not understand why they were being imprisoned while all they had done is serve their country and obey the orders they had received from their superiors. In prison, life was harsh due to the hard labor the inmates were subjected to and starvation (Heck 70).
They were once given a task to dig up mass graves of French prisoners who had succumbed to injuries they got in a fighter bomber assault. After seven months in jail, he was permitted to return to school and go home during the nights. It was after going back to school and seeing his wrecked home that Alfons truly began to brood about his life under Hitler’s reign. The promises that had been made had turned to a nightmare.
This period in time was marked by a serious economic crisis with large numbers of German women turning to prostitution as a means to earn money while most men were in captivity. People had given up their dignity in search for food and basic items; this was a great contradiction to what had been expected to be the ‘new Germany’.
When the author saw the destruction and suffering of the Germans, it dawned on him that he had done his utmost best fighting for the wrong cause (Heck 82). It is worth noting that even though a majority of teachers and civil servants had been quick to embrace the new ideology, there was still a number that resisted the pressure, clung on to their principles and refused to be members of the Nazi.
Not sure if you can write a paper on The burden of Hitler’s legacy by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The Allied troops sometimes acted unjustly as in the case where Alfons’ twin brother came to visit him and his grandmother and was seized by the troops, locked up, sodomized, then released. Within the confines of the school, a new crop of Germans was emerging; one that was fed up with threats from the French. They threw out books that were written in French without fear of the consequences had they been caught.
An intervention by the principal helped quiet the boys and got them to cooperate with the teachers including those who had originated from France. Seven months after Alfons had faced the tribunal, he sought permission from the liaison officer for matters concerning education from the French Military Government to visit Nuremburg. The trial was coming to an end and he wanted to catch a glimpse of the proceedings. He was granted a two week pass and allowed to travel (Heck 102).
Nuremberg was a significant place because it had witnessed many domestic triumphs by Hitler and the Nazi. It was a place that synonymous with the Nazi regime however, to many German Jews and minority groups it was a place of terror and fear. It was from there that the Nazi regime made public the Racial Laws in the year 1935 that automatically revoked the citizenship of Jews.
Due to brainwashing, most Germans had applauded that move and thought it would work towards enhancing the country. The mainstream churches did not do much to oppose this violation of civil rights probably due to fear of reproach from a regime that had dealt ruthlessly with opposition.
At the beginning of the twenty one trials, most Germans viewed the proceedings with complete indifference. They interpreted the trials as their victor’s way of exerting revenge upon them. There was no sign that the nation was prepared to come to terms with the real events or dealing with their feelings of guilt.
Alfons was able to listen to the trials via some loud speakers that had been placed outside the trial chambers and heard the entire evidence of the charges that were leveled against the Nazi leadership. There were confessions by a number of the leaders including the man who was in charge of training the young boys who were members of Hitler Youth.
He was found guilty of crimes against humanity and sentenced to a jail term of not less than twenty years. This was a major turning point for Alfons Heck who now fully realized that the men he had adored and served under had betrayed him and other Germans (Heck 108).
That was the moment he discovered the scale of murder, child abuse and the countless atrocities that had been unleashed on innocent people. That was when he started to dissociate himself with the Nazi ideology he had once revered. He began his long journey of ‘rehabilitation’ that took many years. Like Alfons, so many young Germans had been duped into believing that they were doing their country great service by joining these groups.
The way in which the Nuremberg trials were carried out elicited criticism since some argued that it imposed ex post- facto kind of justice which means; that the rules were created after the crimes were committed. Some said that it served as a catharsis for those who ‘won’ the war and needed to put people on trial to quench their hatred.
Despite the limitations of the process, the trials achieved some significant objectives which included; preventing a blood bath which would have been witnessed had the Nazis been tried in courts that would have afforded them very able defenses (Heck 262).
The accused parties were given more justice than they would have given if the tables were to be turned. The concept of individual accountability and personal responsibility was introduced and it helped dispel the notion that orders from superiors were to be followed at all costs (Heck 270).
After the trials, waging aggressive war was criminalized and a declaration of human rights was drafted and adopted. Despite a number of confusing sentences and acquittals, it could be concluded that justice was served. The messages that had been relayed through the media about certain groups of people being inferior to others had been rubbished. In comparison to the heavier sentences of those tried by the tribunal in Nuremberg, Alfons’ sentence looked like a slap on the wrist even though a chunk of his youth had been used negatively.
Works Cited Heck, Alfons. The burden of Hitler’s legacy.New York: American Travellers Press, 1988.print.
The Mergers of Companies Case Study best essay help
Mergers have for a long time been commonly used by most businesses as ways of expansion. The decision to come together in form of mergers is fundamentally made mutually by the two firms. The history of mergers can be traced back to the Great Merger Movement in the U.S in the period between 1895 and 1905.
In this period, small companies came together with other small firms to give rise to large, powerful organizations that subjugated the markets. Approximately, 1800 small firms went into these consolidations as a number of them obtained significant shares of the markets they were operating in. The tool used in these mergers was called trusts (Gal-Or, 640)
A number of factors pushed the firms into The Greater Merger Movement, for instance short-run factors like the need to keep the prices high and the Panic of 1983 which saw immense turn down in the demand of homogeneous goods. One of the major short run factors that sparked The Great Merger Movement was the desire to keep prices high. With many firms in a market, supply of the product remains high and therefore the need to outspread the high fixed costs by the producers and at the same time maintain profitability (Gal-Or, 642).
Similarly, there were long run factors that encouraged the mergers especially the need to maintain low costs. There was need to increase efficiency through the technology that was evident in the small companies, as well as reducing operation costs like transportation. The rules against price fixing by the U.S government through the Sherman Act in 1980 saw many companies use merger as a strategy of eliminating competitors while avoiding price fixing.
Today, the reasons behind mergers have diversified with others slightly moving away from the conventional factors of the Great Merger Movement. For instance, today companies merge to enhance customer service especially for firms in the same or close to their lines of production. There are also other mergers meant to conquer the cyclical bumps in the market in order to enhance investment portfolio.
This is done through acquiring or merging companies in different industries. They are also motivated by the need to acquire thoughts, methodologies, personnel and contacts and not necessarily the hard assets of the other company (Gal-Or, 680). This is evidenced in the case of Google, Yahoo and Microsoft where they prefer acquiring small firms instead of recruiting.
Other mergers are arising from the need to buy companies with their patents, licenses, methods and technology, market share, brand name, research team, consumer base, as well as culture. Such soft capital is very delicate, fragile, and watery. Integrating it by and large calls for more poise and know-how than incorporating machines, real estate, catalogue as well as other tangibles.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More However, mergers and acquisitions are not without challenges including the failure of famous mergers involving big deals with huge financial outlays as well as laws barring merging attempts by some companies. Particularly, the focus is on these antitrust laws meant to regulate the activities of the mergers as in the case of cell phone companies, T-Mobile and Verizon as well as AT
Strategic Warehouse Management Report scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help
Introduction The Southern Boston Massachusetts area proposed for the construction of the warehouse is suitable because of the small number of warehouses that are available in comparison to the available demand. The proposed area holds a lot of potential because the supply chain management and warehouse business has not been well exploited.
Research studies indicate that the existing supply chain management systems and available warehouses are not very efficient in their work which has led to the loss of clients for some of the businesses that do business with these supply chain businesses (Stuart, 2011).
The area holds a lot of potential for being a source of high income. Research materials on studies that had been conducted in the area showed that some of the existing warehouses had poor delivery times for their clients which made them gain a bad reputation with the consumers. The disadvantage for the consumers is that some of these warehouses are the only sources of the bulk commodities that their customers need to run their businesses therefore.
Another potential weakness of existing warehouses that the company can take advantage of is that some of the warehouses in the identified region sometimes run out of the stock that consumers need. If the deliveries to clients could also be made on time, the clients would gain the necessary confidence in the Strategic warehouse management Inc. Company.
Before delivery, the staff at the Strategic Warehouse Management Inc. Company that would be set up could first determine the most efficient routes to use to deliver goods to clients.
Consideration of minor aspects such as traffic, would result in the saving of time and satisfaction of the customers’ needs. The Strategic Warehouse Management Inc. Company would also form the necessary relationships with the lowest priced producers to ensure that clients get the products they need at lower or similar prices in relation to other Warehousing and supply chain management system businesses in the area (Stuart, 2011).
The inefficiency of competitors would result in an economic advantage for the company in terms of high number of clients due to the efficient and convenient services provided by the company especially in comparison to other similar businesses (Mentzer, 2011).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Strategic Warehouse Management Inc Company would strive towards the proficient delivery of the services that clients are in need of. The efficient delivery of services would result in the building of a good name and reputation for the company which would spread to other consumers resulting in growth and development of business. The company could ensure that every consumer in the market is aware of the services handled in an efficient manner leading to saving of time and more convenience as needed Tompkins
The Controversial Issue of Surveillance Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help
Introduction The chosen issue for this analysis is to determine whether the spread of various surveillance technologies threaten privacy or not. It is known that technology leads to the development of gadgets that help in daily human operation procedures. In this process, there are various challenges that people or citizens may face while implementing such applications.
A challenge is privacy issues, which arise because of surveillance programs. The fact is that surveillance is systematic monitoring or investigation of all actions and communication of a person or persons. Surveillance is a wide field, which includes closed circuit TV cameras, telephone bagging, accessing electronic database and even proximity cards (Gavison 76).
Overview of the chosen Issue The issue of surveillance is controversial, because it brings out two arguments based on privacy. While one side argues that it does not warrant any privacy, the other school of thought argues that it enhances security for people (Brands106). Security is one of the benefits that have been embraced.
However, there are other negative impacts on technology. People would always think of privacy as being right. Unfortunately, this confuses, because a distinction between legal rights and moral rights is not made. Privacy has got several dimensions, namely personal behavior privacy, individual privacy, personal communication privacy and privacy of any personal data. This brings out controversies at the privacy level, when certain surveillance methods are used to get information from the public.
Explanation for feeling strongly about the issue The following discussion highlights some claims that support the strong feeling about the chosen issue.
Privacy is Threatened
The first side of the argument has claimed that surveillance interferes with privacy. This is because, when one is observed by a hidden CCTV camera, privacy is not guaranteed in any way.
In the magazine article named ‘Privacy and the Limits of Law’, the author Ruth Gavison has pointed out that perfect privacy is impossible to be achieved most of the times with the emerging technologies in the world (Gavison 42). The rapid loss of privacy is because individuals have become subjects of attention to other persons, the government or organizations interested. One can be monitored secretly on whatever activity is done without his knowledge or not being informed of the process.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Organizations may fix the CCTV cameras at the work place, which actually undermine privacy of the employee most of the times he or she is in premises. Garison continued pointing out that it is “true whether the intension is conscious and inadvertent or purposeful” (Gavison 57). Because of this, if people take privacy as an essential element of the democratic society, which can foster and encourage the moral autonomy of all citizens, people must reflect upon infringements, which take place in our societies in general (Gavison 65).
Surveillance advancements in more complex technologies and continuous developments more experienced in the design of database coupled with the inherent society interest to know more about other people has made it more impossible to have privacy today. These technologies have enhanced even information storage, and one can access other personal details where it is not permitted.
The government and other market forces have even made it impossible to have privacy in most cases without all people having a similar minimum privacy level. In addition to the collective privacy concept, Gavison has emphasized that the nature of relationships that generates information and records has been changing, thus, it is very hard to define the relationships as true voluntary (Gavison 39).
The popular press view of the surveillance dictates that in a modern state, people virtually have their data in a digital form, because they have to work, open bank accounts, pay taxes, have driving licenses and other documents, hence, it is possible to have this personal information leak.
Data are constructed and recorded within a very short time to suit motives of people with interest (Brands 96). As a part of the routine surveillance, people are normally asked to identify themselves in order to access required service in some places. This is still a privacy issue, because some information is personal.
Developments in information and communication technology have enhanced data gathering, transmission and exchange in both the national and international network at large. There have been electronic exchanges across borders and globally, which have magnified information on any small issues in any part of the world. Other developments in digital computing enable faster information processing and accessibility any time within and across borders. The privacy of information is not guaranteed with all these technological developments (Brands 102).
In summary, this is a very clear problem, because in an electronic environment, it is very hard to distinguish between a public place and a private one. This is because some CCTV cameras are fixed right at entertainment places or in parks, which makes persons lack privacy.
We will write a custom Essay on The Controversial Issue of Surveillance specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The help of focusing digital cameras facilitates the whole process of information and image reflection. This has threatened privacy, because it has several dimensions, namely privacy of an individual, personal behavior, personal communication and lastly personal data. All these may be threatened at any time, based on the type of surveillance.
Works Cited Brands, Smith. “Secure User Identification without Privacy Erosion.” University of Ottawa Law
Starbucks and McDonalds Essay college essay help near me
As observed by Pine and Gilmore, as commoditization of goods and services become more pronounced, customers experience is very important. Customer satisfaction is important for every business especially the hotel industry for it determines its stay in the market. For a business to thrive, it not only has to provide a commodity but also create customer value by employing effective marketing strategies. In the hotel industry, restaurants use different approaches to market their services.
While some concentrate on selling the services they already have by cutting prices, employing more sales personnel and aggressive advertising others focus on giving the customer the best experience. In simple terms, there are those which differentiate themselves as service providers and others as experience providers.
Starbucks and McDonalds are both fast food restaurants operating various outlets across the globe. With the hotel industry in the maturity stage of its life cycle, both companies have to adopt effective differentiation strategies to ensure growth in their current markets and also expand in possible new market.
Comparing the two giant companies may seem insensible but as matter of fact they do have a lot in common. Both chains promise customer satisfaction achieved by developing good customer rapport rather than just selling their commodities.
The fast food restaurant industry is highly saturated with Starbucks having less market share when compared to McDonalds. To stay competitive, the industry does affect the strategies which each restaurant will adopt. Differentiation is an effective competitive strategy which both Starbucks and McDonalds have employed.
This is where the issue of commodity versus experience provision comes in. As a commodity provider; the restaurants focus on making their products readily available at low prices. The customer may be attracted by the low price even when the service or rather the experience they get from the particular restaurant is not good.
On the other hand, experience providers will concentrate on creating customer value even when the prices of their commodities are high. In marketing, customers are the king and to develop a good customer relationship, the business needs to create value through experience provision.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Customers are said to be the best advertisers and if they are served well, then brand loyalty is created hence growth. An experiential marketer makes the customer feel special; they add value to the commodity such that the customer can justify any extra dollar that they spend.
McDonalds offers a wide variety of products at low prices as compared to Starbucks. McDonalds differentiates itself as a commodity provider although the unhealthiness of the meals it offers acts as its major disadvantage. On the other hand, Starbucks concentrates on both strategies.
The company has put more effort in selling its coffee and at the same time making the whole experience for the customer unforgettable. According to a certain customer “Starbucks is a place to sit down and have a conversation or have an informal meeting with a rich tasting high quality coffee in a unique environment.” For this reason, the chain has attracted all manner of customers including students and employees and any other person who loves enjoying a cup of coffee.
Even though Starbucks sells luxury products like lattes and cappuccinos, its customers experience satisfaction and value for their money. From this perspective, it is a fact that when a company sticks with an effective competitive advantage, it satisfies its customers who ensure it’s profitable therefore the growth of market share in the industry.
An experiential marketer like Starbucks shapes its customers needs in new directions which happen to increase customer value proposition. At the same time, when the chain shapes its customers needs, it improves its business systems.
Experiential marketers engage their customers in personal and memorable ways. While the commodity providers try performing the normal function of selling, the experience providers go beyond the normal function to compete by creating customer value. Before manufacturing, the experiential marketer aims at creating a product with an excellent design.
An experiential marketer understands the two dimensions of experiences, these which are: customer participation and the connection with the commodity and the environment. Considering the aspects of customer participation and connection improves value propositioning.
We will write a custom Essay on Starbucks and McDonalds specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The reason why Starbucks stands out than McDonalds is because of the fact that it has its experience well themed. When a customer steps in a Starbucks outlet, they instantly know what to expect. The theme is well defined and this promises the customer a nice experience at the restaurant.
According to Pine and Gilmore, an experiential marketer understands the importance of harmonizing impressions with cues that are positive and at the same time eliminating the negative ones. Experience providers strive to eliminate any aspect that seems to diminish the theme unlike commodity providers who focus on making a sell.
The authors also appreciate the role played by the five senses. In the hotel industry, customer experience is enhanced by smell, taste, vision, and other sensations. The sweet aroma and taste of Starbucks coffee accompanied by excellent customer care makes the restaurant stand out against its competitors. Its not that Starbucks is perfect than the other players in the industry, its experiential aspect makes it stand out.
Marketing’s Definition and Developmnt Definition Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help
Table of Contents Definitions of marketing
Importance of marketing in organizational success
Examples from the business world
Definitions of marketing Since marketing is always evolving, its definition changes from time to time. My definition of marketing is that it is the process by which goods and services are advertised to the customers through various ways including the media and by word of mouth. This is done with the aim of creating awareness for the products or services of a company to the current and potential customers. Through marketing, consumers of certain goods and services can choose from a variety of producers and select the most suitable.
The American Marketing Association (AMA) provided a definition of the term marketing. The American Marketing Association [APA] (2012) defined it as “the activity, set of instructions, and processes required for creating, communicating, delivering and exchanging offerings that have value for customers, clients, partners and society at large” (p. 3). It is a process by which organizations provide value for the consumers of their products.
AMA’s previous definition of the same term was that it is “an organizational function and a set of processes for creating, communicating and delivering value to customers and for managing customer relations in ways that benefit the organization and its stakeholders” (American Marketing Association [APA], 2012, p. 7). It is through this process that strategies involving sales techniques, business development and business communication are generated.
Another definition of the term marketing was provided by Kotler. Kotler (1991) defined it as “the management process responsible for identifying, anticipating and satisfying customer requirements profitability” (p. 91).
Importance of marketing in organizational success Any organization seeking to become successful must incorporate the concept of marketing in its businesses. This is because most aspects of its businesses would be dependent on the success of marketing. This would involve the incorporation of advertisement, public relations, conducting promotions and sales.
Before products and services can be sold successfully to the consumers, they must first be introduced and promoted to them. An organization may offer the best goods and services as compared to other similar organizations but without marketing, none of the potential customers would be aware of the goods and products. This is where marketing plays a big role since without it, sales may crash and lead to the closure of the business.
Marketing is a form of communication utilized by organizations to create service and product awareness. When awareness has been made to the potential customers, it increases the chances for the goods and services of that company being bought. Another indirect effect of marketing that is important for the organization is the fact that the new prospects will help ‘spread the gospel’. In the event that the goods and services offered are satisfactory, the customers will inform their friends and family members about the new products.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As this word spreads, the sales of that company will increase steadily. Marketing is also important in creating brand awareness. The success of an organization also depends on its reputation. It must build a solid reputation in order to maintain its customer base. With a great reputation, a company expands and its sales increase. A company can build its reputation through different ways.
One way is through actively participating in community programs. A company must also be involved in effective communication, both externally and internally. This is also ensured through the production of quality products and services. They are created and supported by marketing efforts.
Another importance of marketing is the fostering of an environment that ensures healthy competition. Since marketing passes information to the external environment, a lot of information including information on prices of the commodities is passed. However, this information does not reach only the customers but also the other companies. This makes the other companies aware of the organizations business activities.
Companies having monopoly on certain goods or services tend to sell their commodities expensively. However, marketing aids in keeping the prices at competitive levels in order for the company win over consumers. If a company does not work on winning the customers, other companies will and this would be detrimental to the other company.
Examples from the business world An example of company that has successfully employed marketing in its businesses is the McDonald’s Company. It has successfully marketed its products and services and has become one of the most successful companies in the world. The company also conducts market research in order to know what the customers want. Another company that has successfully used marketing is Apple Inc. It has also used marketing to maintain a good reputation and maintain its customer base.
However, marketing may be detrimental if not carefully planned. An example of company that made one of the greatest marketing mistakes was the Coca-Cola Company. This is when it changed its formula in 1985. It turned out to be a disaster when its sales became very low.
The company received many letters and phone calls from customers as they expressed their anger towards the new changes. They all demanded for the old formula to be restored. Two months later, the company was forced to bring back the old formula. It was dubbed ‘Coca-Cola Classic’ (Majaro, 1993).
We will write a custom Essay on Marketing’s Definition and Developmnt specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More References American Marketing Association [APA]. (2012). AMA definition of Marketing. Web.
Kotler, P. (1991). Marketing management. New Jersey: Prentice Hall.
Majaro, S. (1993). The essence of marketing. New York, NY: Prentice Hall.
Female Executives versus Male Disparity of Income in USA Essay cheap essay help
Table of Contents Explanation of the problem
Arguments against the proposed solution
Explanation of the problem The essay is an examination of disparity of income between female and male executive officers in the United States of America. Ideally gender pay gap refers to “the ratio of female to male medium annual earnings among full-time year-round employees” (Taekjin 259).
It is worth noting that gender gap in earning particularly in top jobs in the U.S.A has attracted the attentions of scholars, politicians as well as individual employees. The result is endless debates on how the problem can be solved (Bartels 23). In a study done in 2012 by the University of Illinois, male executives pocket higher pay compared to their female counterparts; men receive $1,443,600 in 2000 dollars while female are paid $1, 018,100 in 2000 dollars.
This represents a difference of approximately 40% (Taekjin 277). It is worth to note that fewer females become executives as compared to males. Additionally it has been shown that women assume more junior positions and are more likely to exit from their positions faster than men; the rate stands at approximately 4.5% as compared to 3.5% for male.
Sadly, although the pay received by female executives has been increasing over the years as compared to that of their male counterparts, it is held that “women have to wait for about 98 years for parity pay” (Taekjin 266).
This is despite the fact that they have had equal voting rights from 1928 (Babcock and Lasclhever 126). Statistics shows that very few women who are executives earn salaries plus bonus equal to their male counterparts, an example is Irene Rosenfield who works for Kraft Foods. From the 500 biggest organizations only 15 women are included in the list.
Pay disparity can be seen considering what Nooyi Indra of Pepsi earns; she pockets $10.7 million while her McDonald male counterpart Skinner James earns approximately $20 million (Goodley par. 2). Experts in the field of compensation have attributed this problem partially to the propensity of women to choosing “straight forward salary and bonus package over stocks and option laden one” (Albanesi and Claudia 89).
Previous literatures also pointed out that the gender pay gap is as a result of differences in education level and work experience. According to the U.S Constitution, this differences in compensation amounts to discrimination, thus there is need to help resolve the problem as soon as possible.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Proposed solution As suggested by Taekjin 267 there is no doubt that addressing gender pay gap will bring a number of advantages to both public and private sectors. For instance it makes an organization to be an employer admired by prospecting employees, reduced rates of employees’ turnover, prevent the business from being viewed negatively by the public, and create employees who are motivated and satisfied.
To that effect there are a number of strategies that will help address this problem; however before adopting any strategy there is need to understand where the disparity exists.
Using pay equity audit in both private and public sectors is one strategy that will help address the issue. Ideally this is where the pay rolls data of employees; for this case executive officers are closely examined. Together with the human resource department gender pay gaps are identified. The finding will then be used by the compensation committee to address the problem. It is worth noting that pay equity audit kit is capable of generating graphs as well as tables which clearly shows gender pay gaps (Bartels 39).
It has been noted that once the areas of disparity are identified, steps such as increasing bonus among others to those who earn less may be initiated through thorough consultations between and among the relevant stakeholders. It is worth noting that there is also need to have in place a high pay commission which will oversee that gender pay gap disparity is addressed (Goodley par. 4).
Another strategy is to adopt best practice initiatives, this will help in addressing the specific needs particularly concerning female executives by pointing out areas that will help improve equal opportunity and develop policies towards attaining the same.
Having an accountable and transparent policy about executive pays, offering a flexible working environment to female executives and having a proportionate number of females and males in the remuneration commission are a few of the strategies that will help curb the problem. Organizations which had a female representative in the compensation commission ensured that total compensation as well as other long-term financial benefits for women went up by approximately $300,000 representing about 35% increase (Taekjin 272).
Over 80% of business organizations do not have a female representative in the compensation commission. Although having a woman in the commission is not directly linked with reducing gender pay gap, their presence results in career success of other women; this counters the notion that leadership positions are meant for men.
We will write a custom Essay on Female Executives versus Male Disparity of Income in USA specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This in the long run will help address the problem (Gayle, Limor and Miller, 234). On the same note, there is need for the government as well as trade unions to adopt award and dissemination strategies. Companies seen to foster and solve the problem are awarded with various prizes. This will encourage other firms to follow suit in addressing gender pay gap.
The government ought to pass legislations that will compel firms not to discriminate between female and male employees when it comes to compensation.
Since there are current provisions in the constitution stipulating that men and women should receive equal or same wage, organizations that defy this should be held accountable. Additionally legislations which will make organizations to provide female same career and professional development opportunity is highly called for since this will help curb the problem of skills, knowledge and experience.
There are also opportunities when the government will allow women to engage in collective bargaining when it comes to compensation. Lastly and more importantly, it has been suggested that women need to be taught the art and science of bargaining for their total compensation. As noted previously, the inability to negotiate for a competitive package is partially to blame for the current situation (Taekjin 260).
Arguments against the proposed solution Those opposing the proposed strategies have their valid reasons. For instance they have established that there is no statistical significance between having women in the compensation commission and reduction in gender pay gap. Thus it is useless to assert that having women representatives will offer any desired solution (Black, Amelia, Haviland, Sanders and Lowell, 642).
Additionally in situation where the government will pass legislations that will compel organizations to follow certain rules such as equal pay; this will discourage identification of talented individuals who are core to organization success. Similarly, it will be seen as a bureaucratic measure and might scare investor.
Lastly there is the notion that all the afore mentioned strategies including passage of legislation supporting reduction of gender pay gap are not necessary as the gap is linked to the choice of occupation and time spent in the place of work. Thus it will be illogical to reduce the gap since males tend to spend more time in their profession (Babcock and Lasclhever 186).
Conclusion The paper has analyzed the issue of gender pay disparity in the United States of America. It is a fact that female executive earn much less as compared to their males counterparts and are more likely to leave their jobs.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Female Executives versus Male Disparity of Income in USA by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More To curb this problem there is need for women to master the art and science of negotiating for better compensation, passage of legislation by the federal government to support initiatives of reducing the gap as well as adopting best practices such as having transparent compensation policies.
However, there are those who oppose this initiative holding the view that it is not necessary since males and females hold different choice of profession and the time spend working.
Works Cited Albanesi, Stefania and Claudia, Olivetti. Gender and Dynamic Agency: Theory and Evidence on the Compensation of Top Executives. Columbia University: Columbia University Press, 2008.Print.
Babcock, Linda and Lasclhever, Sara. Women Don’t Ask: Negotiation and the Gender Divide. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 2003. Print.
Bartels, Larry. Unequal Democracy: The Political Economy of the New Gilded Age. Princeton: Princeton University Press. 2008. Print.
Black, Dan A., Amelia, Haviland., Sanders, Seth and Lowell ,Taylor. Gender Wage Disparities among the Highly Educated. Journal of Human Resources, 43.2 (2008): 630-659. Print.
Gayle, George-Levi, Limor, Golan, and Miller, Robert A. Promotion, Turnover, and Compensation in the Executive Market. Tepper School of Business, Carnegie Mellon University: Carnegie Mellon University Press, 2011. Print.
Goodley Simon. Women executives could wait 98 years for equal pay, says report. 2011. Web.
Taekjin Shin. The Gender Gap in Executive Compensation: The Role of Female Directors and Chief Executive Officers. The ANNALS of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, 639.1 (2012): 258-278. Print.
Language experience with young children Essay argumentative essay help
Introduction Learning environment, which support their literacy and language development, are different for every child. Due to these differences in home settings, most children require high standard school and preschool environment and operational basic instructions to provide a successful reading.
The general quality of preschool environment and programs has been established as an essential determinant of optimistic impacts on literacy and language skills. Evaluation of many early childhood curriculums have acknowledged the improved value of high-class environment experiences for preschoolers in poverty, with larger impacts from more concentrated and high-quality programs and particularly some noticeable optimistic effects on language growth.
This paper discusses the study on preschool’s motivating environment which helps in promoting language and literacy development. This study is very vital for teachers and adults who are creating policy, programmatic, and instructional decisions which usually have change on the preschoolers’ language and literacy settings.
Effective reading area Reading areas for preschoolers must be beneficial for them and most professionals prefer the use of truck tires, mattress tents, and lofts (Sawyer, 2011, p.46). Another essential factor is lighting in the reading environment for this age bracket since they are concentrating more on the words written in their books, and some are starting to understand and read them.
The best example of effective supply of light is use of daylight and positioning the reading area near the windows or doors. In providing an efficient reading area, it is essential to point out the need of preschoolers to understand the situations of things.
Cartoon posters in classrooms should not be encouraged for this age group and realistic posters should be introduced, showing the details of targeted images such as mountains, towns, and earth. Keeping real animals around reading areas for preschoolers are essential especially when learning about animals’ stories. All these methods which should be used when teaching preschoolers are important in bringing them into reality world.
As stated by Sawyer (2011, p.46), traffic patterns are essential in reading areas. Reading areas should have enough space to prevent movement restrictions. Limited space prevent preschoolers, who are often active, to gain access to information or items which they like and important to their learning.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Teachers should encourage preschoolers to respond to one another and if they do not respond to the other children’s questions, direct them to do so through bringing the questions again in a different way. Modify a child response and allow other children to add more responses so that they are also involved in that question.
Certainly, these methods of teaching assist in motivating the children. Introduction of reading materials like toys, dolls, and other items are essential in helping children relate what they have learned to the reality. For instance, after reading about cars and bicycles, place a car or bicycle toy on the table. In most situations, preschoolers would soon begin touching the toys and leafing through the books.
Language environment in preschools Preschoolers are very curious about what they see in books and they want to know why these things exist. They are able to differentiate between cars, amount, gender, and so forth. Therefore their learning environment or books used in their learning activities should provide these differences. For instance the teacher should provide posters which show different types of animals, birds (through their beaks), cars (through their shapes and sizes), and so forth.
Dramatic play should be enhanced in language environment since it is an essential context for rich language application. Also, professional opportunities and cultural understanding should be applied because they create a better learning environment for preschoolers.
Most studies have proposed that the standards of adult-child communication is necessary and the quantity of cognitively challenging talk which preschool participants undergo is associated with the quantity of time they communicate with adults or teachers (Sawyer, 2011, p.47).
Provided the necessity of adult-child communication, it is upsetting that most children may hardly communicate effectively with their preschool teachers and therefore obtaining minimal or no personal attentions. The newly established quality of learning environment has reported optimistic results on literacy and language development in preschoolers. Keeping the child clean, fed, and safe should not be the only focus on preschool environment since this age group is highly in need of early language motivation and literacy skills.
Beyond language and literacy Provided the invasive evidence of variations in developing literacy learning and language skills related with linguistic, culture, and class environment, it is inspiring that preschool setting has reported to be advantageous to performance of children on school.
We will write a custom Essay on Language experience with young children specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The lengths of time the child spends in preschool environment have been shown to have associations with performances of the child in the next level, second grade. The processes in preschool setting have huge impact on IQ in the early ages of the child and considerable constant effects on performance, socialization, grade retention, and even high school achievements (Sawyer, 2011, p.47).
For example, teachers should encourage and help them in drawing and writing since at this age group they are beginning to draw and write. Even though adults may not understand what the child has drawn or write, these images have certain meaning to them. The effective and motivating environment should be the one where the adults or teachers share experiences, listen, answer and ask questions.
Types of Language Experience Fingerplays
Preschool fingerplays, music, chants and other literacy experiences would help preschool children to learn ideas and enhance their language skills. They help preschool children to learn some essential concepts like counting and fingerplays help in enhancing movements and hand gestures while singing.
They also support preschoolers to improve their gross motor skills and even so often fine motor skills. Even though they are some common fingerplays, adults or preschool teachers should introduce their own hand movements to songs which they desire their children to perform. These hand movements are important in supporting children to learn rhymes and songs. It also important in winning children attention and killing boredom which children obtain after sitting for a longer time in class (Sawyer, 2011, p.115).
Some of the common examples of fingerplays are “This Little Piggy’ and “Itsy Bitsy Spider,” but adults may generate their own fingerplays. “Weensy Spider” is another example of fingerplay which mimics a spider with its hands and fingers raised. Some types of fingerplays are applied when learning colors, shapes, counting, and alphabet and others emphasize on songs and rhyming.
Allowing preschoolers to rhyme is an essential ability for preschool children to understand and master. Learning rhymes support children master their reading after they reach that scholastic landmark. Some fingerplays are religious themes which are important not only in schools but also used in their homes and religious learning environment.
Poems contribute a lot in preschool language program since they are interesting. They always accompany amusing and sometimes sad stories which capture the attention of children. As reading time or story telling sessions are often waited by preschoolers, it will be more important to hard poems since it works in overstating the story or reading hence making the preschoolers to concentrate more. For instance when reading animals’ story, it is important to introduce a poem which relates to these animals.
These poems usually come between the readings or at the start of the reading so that they can kill boredom or mark the beginning of the story. Poetry allows preschoolers to read the story clearly and vividly and the preschoolers who are interested in literacy would be stimulated by reading period and they will eventually like the words and pictures which accompany the story.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Language experience with young children by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Some of the common and effective examples of preschool’s poems are “The Broken Legg’d Man” composed by Shaw and another from Ellis Butler, “The Ballad of a Bachelor.”
Conclusion From the above discussion, it can be established that motivation environment is very vital for the development of children, preschoolers for this case. Through consideration of the situations of literacy learning usually aid to create suitable and effective environment for preschool children.
The reading environment should be attentively planned to cope with certain age group, thus it is essential to understand the literacy development in preschools and any other age group. Reading environment portrays several messages to children concerning the significance of reading.
It may not be natural for both adults and children to use poems and fingerplays, but they can be created with consideration and practice. They are very effective in bring children attention into class and relating the reality with what the child has learned in class.
References Sawyer, W. (2011). Growing Up with Literature. Belmont, CA: Cengage Learning.
American Paradox Essay writing essay help: writing essay help
What Morgan mean by the American Paradox Generally, a paradox is something that shows some contradictory qualities. According to Morgan, American paradox means that both slavery and freedom were used simultaneously in the American colonial history (Morgan 5). He claimed that the Englishmen’s rights were maintained through the destruction of the African rights.
Morgan ascertained that the democracy and freedom of the Americans mainly found their roots in the establishment of the American slavery. He also argued that constituents of American paradox stemmed from democracy and slavery, which existed in colonial Chesapeake (Morgan 12).
Why it is historically significant American paradox is historically significant since it puts into consideration how both the economic conditions and social situations in Chesapeake resulted into democracy and slavery. Significantly, the American paradox made many historians and American scholars to begin having some interest in studying the foundation of liberty, rise of liberty, and often ordinary men and women were challenged by historians for nearly two decades about tracing racism, exploitation and oppression history.
In fact, the American is historically significant in the sense that it prompts scholars across the world to examine and unearth those historical issues on freedom and slavery, which colonial historians previously were never intending to do, especially the role that was played by slavery in the early historical development.
It is through such analysis portrayed in Morgan’s American paradox that many scholars and historians have recently come out to voice their concerns about slavery since before then the issue was merely treated as an exemption (Myers 1).
This was a rather worrying trend since the American population who suffered the effects of slavery constituted one-fifth of the entire population of the country, a figure that was too significant to be ignored in the revolution, and could not just be regarded as a mere exception.
Moreover, Morgan’s American paradox significantly prompted historians to examine the history of the one-fifth Americans who were directly exposed to the effects of slavery. It is through such detailed historical examination that scholars were able to form critiques on the old historical accounts and interpretations.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Arguably, elements of oppression and slavery were dominant features in the American history, an idea that is well supported by the American paradox. However, equality and liberty could not be advanced because the masses were fastened with chains of slavery, and to avoid addressing issues of equality and liberty in the American history to be merely baseless, did not only show how hard facts were ignored, but evading the problems that the facts addressed (Morgan 27).
In summary, Morgan’s views on American paradox presented two contradicting concepts, which are, freedom and slavery in the American history. The American equality and liberty never rose alone, but were accompanied by slavery, and the two contradicting developments took place in the American history for nearly two centuries, that is, between 17th century and 19th century (Beth 56).
Essentially, these centuries were crucial in the history of American paradox, and from the analysis it can be ascertained that modern historians and scholars hold a different view from that of colonial historians.
The colonial historians ignored the plight of the one-fifth Americans who were subjected to the effects of slavery and regarded their numbers as insignificant. However, modern historians examined the issue and held a different view that dignity and liberty could hardly be attained by the Americans who were exposed to a system of slavery that denied them human dignity and freedom.
Works Cited Beth, Mary. A People and a Nation, Brief (9th Ed.). New York, NY: Houghton Mifflin Company, 2011. Print.
Morgan, Edmund. “Slavery and Freedom: The American Paradox.” The Journal of American History 59. 1 (June, 1972): 5-29. Print.
Myers, David. The American Paradox. New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 2011. Print.
We will write a custom Essay on American Paradox specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More
Electroconvulsive Therapy in the Psychiatric Treatment Essay a level english language essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Using ECT in bipolar patients
Effectiveness of using ECT as a treatment for bipolar
Disadvantages of ECT in treating bipolar
Introduction Electroconvulsive therapy is a psychiatric treatment that is used to treat severe depression, catatonia and mania in patients through the use of electronically induced seizures. The patient is anaesthetized during the entire treatment process. The treatment is given to patients who do not respond to antidepressants or mood stabilizing medications. Electroconvulsive therapy is administered over a period of two weeks in a series of treatments; usually six to twelve.
Through-out the entire procedure, the patient is closely monitored. A rubber block is put in the mouth of the patient to prevent them from biting their tongue. Once the patient is unconscious, an electrical current is passed through the brain causing a grand-mal seizure that lasts up to twenty seconds. According to the American Psychiatric Association (1), the patient regains consciousness after half an hour.
Experts cannot pin-point how ECT works but the procedure is believed to relieve symptoms of depression, mania and catatonia. It causes changes in the chemical balances of the brain thus relieving some of the symptoms of mental disorder. The treatment varies in three ways: the positioning of the electrodes, the frequency of the treatments and the electrical waveform. However the effects of ECT do not last a long time and the patient has to go back for further treatments.
Using ECT in Bipolar Patients Bipolar disorder is a psychiatric mood disorder where the patient experiences extreme mood swings. The illness is known to cause changes in lifestyle and health. Bipolar patients experience highs and lows in their moods otherwise known as depression and mania.
Depression is whereby the patient feels helpless, sad, despairing and worthless while mania is where the patient feels creative, has feelings of grandeur and is hyperactive. According to Malhi (3), sometimes, both the feelings of depression and mania can appear at the same time causing the patient to go into a “mixed state.”
Treatment of bipolar disorder varies among individuals. Some individuals may not respond to drugs used to treat bipolar. As mentioned earlier, ECT is used to treat cases where the patient fails to respond effectively to prescribed drugs. When other forms for managing the disorder aren’t effective, the psychiatrist is recommended to start using ECT in order to be able to manage the disease effectively.
Psychiatrists select bipolar patients for ECT on the following basis: the patients have acute psychosis, have severe mania such that they place their own and others’ well-being in danger, are pregnant and cannot or do not want to take medication, are at immediate risk of death by suicide, and their physical condition rules out the use of antidepressants.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Effectiveness of Using ECT as a Treatment for Bipolar ECT has been used to treat the mania, depressive and mixed states effectively. The treatment has very little evidence to show that it is effective in treating of elderly patients suffering from bipolar. There are documented cases where they fail to respond to ECT treatment. A study was conducted to establish the effectiveness of ECT as a form of treatment for bipolar disorders. Three studies were used to assess the outcomes of treating acute mania with ECT. 308 patients were chosen to take part in the randomized controlled study.
The patients were divided into two categories where some of the patients received ECT followed by lithium maintenance treatment. According to the group of researchers (2), the other patients received lithium as both acute and maintenance treatment. Those who received ECT followed by lithium maintenance showed significant improvements within a period of eight weeks. In another study, thirty manic patients were treated with chlorpromazine but were randomly grouped.
One group was given six ECT sessions while the other group received sham ECT sessions. Conditions of the patients that received the sham ECT sessions worsened as compared to those who received the actual ECT (2). The treatment has also been effectively used to treat bipolar depression. According to a UK ECT review group in 2003, it was concluded that ECT was a more effective treatment for treating depressive disorders in bipolar than drug therapy (2).
Moreover, bilateral ECT was more effective than unilateral ECT as was high doses as compared to low doses. In the review of the trials, some of the reviews included depressed patients who were diagnosed with bipolar and unipolar disorder. Even though the studies of ECT in treating bipolar disorder were old, they still exhibited its effectiveness. Most of the studies done to investigate the effectiveness of ECT showed that the procedure was equal or superior to the use of antidepressant drugs.
Treatment for mixed state has not been thoroughly investigated and there are no prospective, randomized or controlled studies on the use of ECT as a controlled treatment. Even though it is believed that ECT may be effective in treating the mixed state, there lacks conclusive evidence to support this (3).
Disadvantages of ECT in Treating Bipolar When treating a patient with bipolar depression, there exists a risk of the patient developing hypomania. However, the risk seems to be greater if the patient is treated using antidepressants. If ECT is used alone, there are chances that there will be a high relapse rate. The psychiatrist may also lack information in the kind of prophylactic medication to give to ECT patients.
The treatment is also associated with memory loss. However memory can be minimized by using brief pulse rather than sine wave ECT. The electrodes will be unilaterally placed by using the least number of treatments possible and by titrating the electrical current wave to according to the patient’s seizure threshold.
We will write a custom Essay on Electroconvulsive Therapy in the Psychiatric Treatment specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More There have been a number of incidences where the use of lithium during the ECT treatment has been known to cause neurotoxicity. Recent reviews show that there have been no links between neurotoxicity and the use of lithium in ECT treatments. Nevertheless, cases of neurotoxicity do exist.
Patients often complain about confusion, headaches, nausea, muscle soreness and heart disturbances. There exist some long term effects of memory loss especially among older patients. Some people complain that their memories have been completely erased even though memory is expected to return after the course of ECT treatment is over.
Other patients have complained about undergoing a personality change once they have gone through the therapy. They claim that the skills they possessed and talents are lost and cannot be recovered due to memory loss. Another problem associated with ECT treatment is the stigma associated with it. This is based on early treatments which were considered to be barbaric and inhumane.
The patients were usually chained and high doses of electric currents were administered. The patients were usually left un-monitored and at the end of the treatment had broken bones or other physical injuries (2). Some of these treatments even resulted in death. The patients were administered with the treatment against their own will. In addition, the treatment was done without any form of anesthesia.
However, through many adjustments, the treatment has today been made safer and the currents used are controlled and the patient is closely monitored to prevent serious injuries or adverse side effects. The stigma of the procedure being terrifying and inhuman still exists, though. Furthermore, the patient is given the option of choosing whether they prefer ECT as a form of treatment or not.
Conclusion In conclusion, ECT treatment seems to be the most effective form of treatment for patients who do not respond to treatment through drugs. ECT requires continuous treatment so as to ensure the disease is properly managed. The treatment is highly recommended due to its rapid onset action. This makes it a good form of treatment for severe illness with suicidal risk.
References American Psychiatric Association. Practice guideline for the treatment of patients with bipolar disorder. [place unknown: publisher unknown]; 2010 [cited 2020 Feb 7].
Le Masurier M, Herrmann LL, Coulson LK, Ebmeier KP. Physical treatments in bipolar disorder. In: Young AH, Ferrier IN, Michalak, EE, editors. Practical management of bipolar disorder. New York, NY: Cambridge University Press; 2010. p. 62-72.
Malhi GS. Diagnosis of bipolar disorder: who is in a mixed state? The Lancet. 2013;381(9878),1599-1600.
Fly Dubai Company’s Profile and Its Position in the Industry Case Study custom essay help: custom essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Fly Dubai’s Short History and Profile
Fly Dubai’s presence in the Industry
Introduction Fly Dubai was named as a low cost airline of the year in Year 2011 Business Awards just two years after it opened its wings to the air space of United Arab Emirates among other surrounding regions. It is the newest airlines in UAE flying to about 48 destinations found in the, GCC, Subcontinent, Middle East Belt, Africa, Central and East Europe.
The Airliner offers services to connect to the passengers destinations through Dubai with no extra issues or charges. This paper will therefore concentrate on explaining about the company in holistic approach starting from company profile to its position in the industry.
Fly Dubai’s Short History and Profile FlyDubai was formed in the year 2009 on May as a limited liability company. The major shareholder is the Government of UAE and the Chairman of the Board of Directors is Ahmad Bin Saeed Al Maktoum.
In the management position, the CEO is Ghaith Saeed Khalaf Al Gaith, Hamad Obaidallah as the Chief Commercial Officer and Neil Mills is the Chief Financial Officer among others. The carrier has positioned itself as a low cost airliner that combines quality, efficiency, high standards as well as innovations in the aerospace industry in Middle East.
This is clearly illustrated by the awards Low Cost Airliner of the Year, Technology Implementation of the Year award and Personal Achievement of the Year for the CEO Ghaith Al Ghaith. It has been recognized as one of the new airliners in the industry that has championed high standards of quality service as well as amenities that serve to maintain the region’s standards. This is particularly impressive on the fact that the services offered are convenient and affordable for travel whether on business or economic class.
In a survey conducted by You Gov Siraj, (Attwood, 2010) it was noted that an increased number of business personality have turned to Low Cost Carriers, 64 percent as compared to 48 percent in 2009. Fly Dubai has thus positioned itself together with other LCCs like Sharjah’s Air Arabia, Fly Dubai, Nasair and Bahrain as the leading champion. It therefore stands to benefit with the increased growth towards low cost flights by the business world especially for connecting to India.
Fly Dubai’s presence in the Industry Fly Dubai offers about 46 destinations flights services to the Middle East, Europe and Parts of Africa. The booking offers three types of fare that offers flexibility. The three fares include ‘No Change’, ‘Pay Change’ and ‘Free Change’ categories which include the price of the seat, all taxes and one handbag that weighs up to 7 kg as well as a small laptop bag or handbag.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This probably explains its attraction to many business experts as well as its rising role as leader in Low Cost Carrier category of the aerospace industry in UAE. FlyDubai has outlined four ways for booking namely, the fly dubai.com website as the most convenient, cheap and easy way. Secondly, a client can use the fly Dubai’s call centre, fly Dubai travel shop and travel patterns to book a flight all at a small fee for the services.
In addition, the booking system of Fly Dubai allows clients to choose on option extras that require small fees and can allow seat selection as well as legroom determination. The airline keeps the checking-in time strict and efficient with stipulated hours followed as expected. For the traveling with checked baggage a client is not supposed to arrive later than 60 minutes before take off while for traveling without checked baggage arriving less than 60 minutes before take off means no traveling and no refund (Fly Dubai, 2012).
In the bagging policy besides an allowance of the 7 kg baggage plus a laptop of small handbag, there is the option of pre-purchasing a 20, 30 or 40 kg checked baggage. The 7 kg baggage must not be more than 56 cm x 45 cm x 25cm and no other single piece of the three pieces allowed should weigh more than 32 kg as well as exceed 75 cm x 55 cm x 35 cm. A client can acquire pre-purchased baggage at an airport using the applicable per kilo rate. This forms the baggage policy.
Fly Dubai does not offer refunds to its clients instead fly Dubai vouchers are used. The ‘No change’ fare means absolutely there is no change of fare once paid hence no refund if flight is cancelled. Clients benefit from the pay to change program by choosing a flight at only AED 100 or by just loosing AED 150 if they cancel the flight (Fly Dubai, 2012).
With the ‘Free to change’ fare program flexibility is maintained by a minimum cost. A 100AED charge is dropped when changes are done in 24 hours before take off. If the flight is changed in less than 24 hours time before departure each person is charged AED 365 per flight and payment of the higher difference must occur while on the lower side fly Dubai voucher is issued.
Since there are no refunds, fly vouchers are given to clients who must have valid PINs, be person named on the voucher and be named travelers. Other promotions offered include refreshments vouchers issued in three hours interval schedules incase of delayed flights. FlyDubai allows it clients to choose their options for return travel after cancellation or rescheduling of flight as it informs the client on the new developments. These form some of the promotion mechanisms that FlyDubai has exercised to one of the best in the industry.
In terms of paying FlyDubai offers Master Card or visa as the two ways that clients can use to pay. FlyDubai holds the booking for 24 hours to allow payment through its partners. The use of credit card to pay for someone else allows also for flexibility as a way to market FlyDubai.
We will write a custom Case Study on Fly Dubai Company’s Profile and Its Position in the Industry specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Nonetheless the photocopy of the credit card and passport are needed at the airport where failure to produce them leads to denied permission to travel. This is a measure to enhance security for its clients. To make payments easier, FlyDubai has partnered with a number of partners in the most efficient system that incorporates the factors of flexibility, distance, geography and choice.
A client can pay through a FlyDubai travel shop using cash, use UAE exchange, Emirates Post, Emirates NBD, Dubai Islamic Bank, ADCB among others. These partners offer unique, fresh and different ways of accessing the FlyDubai payment services for purposes of convenience. Other partners like UAE visas help in acquisition of visas, Bus services allows connection to ground terminals like Abu Dhabi just like the great services of Car rental (Fly Dubai, 2012).
Conclusion The airliner is one of the most promising carriers in Middle East and surrounding regions. With its clear usage of technology, efficiency, use of high standards, Fly Dubai proves the leading LCC enjoying a large market share in its short life span. Although a number of employee capacities are still under application review the company has proved its capability thus when the full team comes on board then it will grab attentions in the world class airliners.
References Attwod, E., (2010). UAE executives turn to budget airlines in 2010. Web.
Fly Dubai, (2012). Fly Dubai. Web.
Marketing Mix paper Essay essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu
Table of Contents Introduction
Coca Cola Company
Introduction Over the recent past, marketing has grown to become one of the key functional areas of business organizations. This growth has come in the wake of the realization that the traditional business practice methods are no longer relevant in the modern day business environment (Michael
BatesManor Furniture Marketing Plan Term Paper essay help free
Executive Summary Preliminarily, it is inherent to state that, prior to making a marketing plan for an organization; it is extremely important that we begin by assessing the current nature of operations, their nature of profitability and the challenges being faced. It is only by having knowledge of such that we will be able to construct a circumspect plan able to deal with past, present and future prospects of the organization.
In the bid to make a fitting plan, there are several marketing dynamics at Bates Furniture that need to be assessed. Such factors include productivity, profits, growth, turnover, stability and cohesion. These measures of effectiveness may vary depending on the company, its mission, environmental context, nature of work, type of product or service and customer demands. It is based on the above viewpoints, among many other issues that this Marketing plan for Bates Furniture Inc. is proposed.
Company Description As per the case study by Kerin and Peterson, BatesManor Furniture, Inc. is a medium-to-high priced manufacturer of wood furniture for bedrooms, living rooms and dining rooms. Having been established in the early 1900s by Charlton Bates’ grandfather, the company has, over time, curved a name for itself as one of the most successful furniture companies in the US with quality products, customer-friendly services, price-friendly products and services, and a good marketing niche in the world of furniture sales.
In 2007, BatesManor Furniture, Inc. (from henceforth known as Bates Furniture) recorded sales of $75 million with an enviable pre-tax profit of enviable profit of $3.7 million. In spite of witnessing good profit margins, the company still faces stiff competition from many other companies.
In addition, the company intends to introduce new products and services based on their merger with Lea-Meadows, Inc. This, therefore, calls the need for progress and establishment of a marketing plan that will be able to see them through in their plans next year. It is with this in mind that the plan below is formulated.
In doing so, principal focus is going to be on analyzing goals, aims, objectives of the marketing plan, strategic actions of the plan, situational analysis, risk analysis, feasibility study of the plan, budgetary estimate, stakeholder analysis and potential benefits among many other macroeconomic facets.
It is only by viably assessing these salient facets that the marketing plan will be able to lay down a concrete foundation on which future implementations can be made by Bates Furniture and organizations affiliated to it like Lea-Meadows, Inc.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Strategic Focus and Plan Vision and Mission
Bates furniture has the vision of being an influential force in the world of furniture—especially with regards to selling its furniture through high-quality department stores, and independent furniture sellers that need uniquely designed products to their esteemed clients. In doing this; the company prospects to transform from its current size to a larger furniture house that can serve thousands of people in different regions all at the same time with ease.
Additionally, the company envisions opening more branches while cooperating with other like-minded companies and individuals so as to tap into the richly flowing market potentiality offered by this multicultural society. Consequently, it is inherently crucial that any form of business equally accommodates all these classes of people (Anshutz).
Essentially, Bates Furniture’s main mission is to achieve a multifaceted success. Essentially, this calls for delivery of quality products and service to its highly esteemed customers. Moreover, the management is also charged with the responsibility of ensuring that the staffs are, deservedly, treated. Of course this policy, just like respect, is a two-way traffic.
Consequently, the staffs in the company are compelled to ensure that the management, as well as each customer, is individually treated with utmost professionalism and respect. By observing these salient statutes, the company’s mission not only ensures that the primary role of financial success is achieved; but it also makes certain that everyone associated to the company has a sense of purpose towards the well-being of the company and to one another.
Goals, Aims and Objectives
To establish the importance or value of marketing the company in a better way
To assess the risks that may be faced while marketing the company
To source additional resources that can be used to further the marketing plans while also creating a budget for the same
To delineate problems being faced in the organization (with regards to its marketing endeavors and grope for ways of forging ahead while intermittently outsmarting these problems/challenges.
Strategies and Action Plan to Achieve the Objectives and Avoid Risks
In order to ensure more financial profits, we plan to introduce more quality products together with other relevant services which will, eventually, total into better profits. As for the aspect of getting more clients and accommodating them; we plan to do robust advertisements while branching out more outlets in future.
Finally, to siphon the strength of our competitors, we plan to market ourselves (Bates and Lea-Meadow) jointly and separately. This will undoubtedly give our companies substantial leverage; on top of the fact that the overall good performance of our partnership will give us dominance and a more respected name in the International Market.
Marketing Analysis Financial Analysis
Despite enjoying good financial success over the recent past; Bates Furniture still requires some hefty amount of investment to be injected so as to make it possible for the effectuation of its marketing plans. In order to satiate this need, the company has already gotten into a partnership with Lea-Meadows, Inc thus creating better prospects for the company in terms of more goods and services thus more profits.
We will write a custom Term Paper on BatesManor Furniture Marketing Plan specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This will greatly help in raising more funds for the extra costs needed for more marketing. On top of that, the good relationship between the management and other financially empowered people promises good tidings in terms of financial prospects for the company. However, Bates Furniture is not entirely banking on this as its ultimate source of funding. It is for this reason that other viable money-getting schemes are being sourced.
Human Resource (HR) analysis
As was glimpsed earlier, the company’s management already had instituted some plans for the merger with other market players like Lea-Meadows. Amongst these plans is the human resource department and how it will operate. The operations of the human resource department will, essentially, be in the same format like that of the current branch with a few positions and provisions being created for joint meetings with the partnering companies.
The similarity of operations in the HR department simply means continuity to the already existing HR precepts thus increasing efficiency (Delmendo;
The Cosmic Dance of Siva Essay essay help: essay help
In his essay sex, drugs, disasters and extinction of dinosaurs, Stephen Jay Gould expounds on how to differentiate facts from opinions. According to Gould, a fact must have a hypothesis, which opens the doors for scrutiny by other researchers. On the other hand, an opinion is always restrictive in terms of further research. Therefore, for an assertion to be true, it must have many facts, which are not only debatable but also seems true in terms of science.
Gould explores on three aspects, which were behind the extinction of dinosaurs. Analytically, sex, drugs and disasters are the elements, which contributed to the extinction of dinosaurs. However, Gould distinguishes them as either fallacies or facts by analyzing the evidence presented.
First, Gould proves the theory on sex as one of the element behind extinction of dinosaurs as an opinion. According to Cowles, prior to the Cretaceous period the global temperature were extremely high (Gould 438). Scientifically, the dinosaurs were large and therefore, they had small surface area to volume ratio.
Due to inability to control heat adequately, the testes, which are highly sensitivity to heat, became dysfunctional (sterilization), leading to the extinction of dinosaurs. On the contrary, according to Gould, Cowles statement lacks scientific evidence thus classifying it as an opinion.
Besides, lacking a testable hypothesis there are various ways, which the animals could have avoided the extreme heat either by resting in caves or in shades. Secondly, Cowles never studied the temperature tolerance of the testes because there are no fossils to assist in that. Thirdly, the assertion lacks an argumentative hypothesis, which is one of the aspects behind scientific research. Conclusively, the aspect on sex as an element, which contributed to the extinction of dinosaurs lacks enough support to qualify as a fact.
Similarly, the assertion that dinosaurs died due to poisoning from alkaloids found in plants is also an opinion. First, the researchers do not know which food/plants the dinosaurs depended on or ate. Secondly, the angiosperms existed before the dinosaurs thus; they cannot be the reason behind their extinction.
Thirdly, a liver is a mass tissue and therefore, there are no fossils to prove Sigel’s assertion. Therefore, due to the lack of tangible evidence and a testable hypothesis the issue on drugs is also an opinion. According to Gould, in scientific terms all opinions lack further research as it is the case with drugs and sex.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the contrary, the assertion on disaster is a fact because the hypothesis has not only drawn more researches but also there are tangible evidence in terms of fossils and rocks to prove that. The Alvarezes constructed a testable hypothesis after conducting various studies on rocks like Iridium and platinum (Gould 449).
Consequently, his hypothesis has opened many doors for studies all over Europe an element that classifies his assertion as a fact. Therefore, a fact must provide room for further research, evidence through recordings, fossils or rocks and must draw worldwide attentions from other scientists.
In brief, through his essay Gould gives characteristic of facts and opinions. Opinions lack argumentative hypothesis thus people may not be able to conduct further research on them. Facts have tangible evidence; draw worldwide attention through giving room for further research. Therefore, Gould groups sex and drugs as opinions, which lacked any proposal or hypothesis. Finally, disaster is the only fact, which may have contributed to the extinction of the dinosaurs mainly because of the geochemical evidence provided by the scientists.
Works Cited Gould, Stephen. “The Cosmic Dance of Siva.”The Flamingo’s Smile. New York: W.W. Norton
Humanitarian Intervention in International Society Essay essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Benefitsof Humanitarian Interventions
The Harm Associated With Humanitarian Intervention
Alternatives of Humanitarian Intervention
Introduction Humanitarian intervention is the act of employing tough measures mostly by military forces from the outside in an effort to make sure that the rights of civilians are protected and accessed without the local authorities assent (Weiss 303). The principle responsibility and practice of humanitarian intervention carried out by the international community is to prevent unnecessary deaths, suffering and help in protecting human rights in situations where the sovereign state is either unwilling or unable to carry out such functions.
However, several situations have led to the international community being divided over the forcible intervention matter in relation to human protection purposes in relation to mass killings. This is because humanitarian intervention has been depicted as to rely upon justifiable forces in order to protect other state inhabitants from persistent abuse and arbitrary treatment. This intention is to surpass the authority limiting the sovereign states to act with justice and reason (Baylis, John
Siddhartha Gautama’s Biography and Spiritual Journey Essay essay help free
The motivating factor behind any person’s spiritual journey is the hunt for truth, self-understanding and the need for one to partake in the final condition of paradise and peace. The knowledge and understanding about life, God and truth are the major questions that linger in the life of any person. It is until one gets these answers that he or she receives the peace of mind that man always searches for. People usually have many questions about their existence, nature as well as the cause of all their happenings within their life.
Generally, the search for such answers triggers ones spiritual journey, which is normally within the confines of a certain religion. It is for the same cause that Siddhartha Gautama, the Buddha, left his family and riches. Although the teachings he had received from his father and elders, as a Buddha, were good, they could not answer all his questions.
Although they had moved from the Brahmins together, Hesse’s Siddhartha refused to join Govinda in following Siddhartha Gautama. This is because although Govinda has found in Gotama what he has been looking for, Siddhartha is yet to get the peace he has always sought for. He, therefore, decides to move out on his own to reach his goal of salvation alone, through his own experience to find the truth he has been seeking.
Despite the fact that Siddhartha found God in Gautama, he was not contented. According to him, some levels of truth are missing in the teachings that he has received about Buddha. The teachings did not contain the experience of the Buddha and that he was the only one who knew what had happened to him. Siddhartha needed a source of information that would quench his thirst for the truth that he was seeking. This prevented Siddhartha from getting alone with the teachings of the Buddha (Siddhartha 23).
According to the dream that Siddhartha had, it is most likely that the songbird represented himself while the gilded cage represented his godly confines. He dreamed that the songbird had grown mute and it could no longer sing. He realized that the bird was actually dead and had to throw it away.
Siddhartha had stopped doing what the society expected of him. This meant that he was spiritually dead an aspect that made him to be excommunicated. He could no longer perform his work. Siddhartha considered himself worthless without the will power to continue with fighting for the truth.
The dream was like a revelation for him. His senses were awoken and he realized that everything within him had lost meaning and taste. Siddhartha noticed that he had had much of wealth and experience and none of his questions had been answered. He felt some sense of hope for himself and off he went leaving everything behind. Siddhartha spiritual journey has a lot to say about the nature of the spiritual journey. It is important to know that not all people can fit in one religion or denomination.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This may be because of the differences in which worship is done. Siddhartha could not follow his friend. Govinda since they were all different in how they made their choices. It is also crucial to know that there are people who go through so many circles before they have their life questions and thirst quenched.
Buddhism and Christianity Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Similarities of Buddhism and Christianity
Differences of Buddhism and Christianity
Introduction Buddhism and Christianity are religions that have shaped the moral stature and beliefs of numerous individuals. Buddhism is a creed that entails beliefs and teachings that advocate for the purity of actions through restraint of pleasures. This religion stems from the teachings of Siddhartha Gautama who lived around the fifth century BCE (Hopfe
Television Effects essay help
There has been a lot of controversy on television effects and freedoms in recent years. Watching of TV content is now thought to have negative effects on the viewers, especially the children. Globally, the content contained in TV shows has changed a lot in the last two decades. Today, a lot of the television content is based on violence and sex. This is the case whether the content is an advertisement, a movie, or a family TV show.
As a result, parents have become increasingly concerned about the morality of the society and the effects of TV content on their children’s behavior as they grow (Lorch
Disease: Analysis of the Article Preparing for the Next Pandemic by Michael T. Osterholm Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help
Connections Environment: As millions of people can die due to influenza pandemic, there will be serious impact on environment. Besides, birds and mammals are also in danger. Mass production of drugs can lead to the pollutions of the environment. The developing countries as the areas where pandemic can arise will be in collapse and became isolated.
Culture: This article does not discuss cultural issues, for instance, the impact of the cultural background and national peculiarities on the pandemic prevention.
Governance and Security (Politics): This article suggests governments pay more attention to the problem of influenza pandemic and provide more effective preventive measures. The preventive measures should be developed with help of government. As an example, the author says about Chinese government that was unable to stop panic among citizens, to provide enough medical support and information.
Resources and Development (Economics): Influenza pandemic would have a serious impact on the global economy. Global, national and regional economies will be changed due to the trade of drugs; many countries will be not available for traveling. Moreover, there will be serious impact on the airline industries. Developed counties will have an advantage, as they will be able to use their resources in order to supply their citizens with the vaccine.
Critique and Reflection This article was written in 2005 when the fears about influenza pandemic and the new stamp H5N1 were more serious than today. I agree with the author when he says about the necessity of providing more preventive measures and supply people with vaccine; however, I disagree about the fear that there is huge possibility of pandemic that may lead to the catastrophic consequences.
According to the present article, the future of mankind seems terrible. The author claims that such pandemic will kill millions of people, as it already happened before in the past century. This issue can have the dramatic impact on the global society, including the economical problems and psychological barriers and fears.
However, today, it is easy to hear another opinion that this problem is not as serious as people may think. Besides, this issue is not studied well yet; therefore, it is early to make the conclusions and predict such terrible scenario. Thus, Brown indicates that scientists still argue about the characteristic of the new stamp of influenza (“Lab-engineered bird flu virus may be less deadly than thought – or not”).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Besides, in the other article, Brown and Vastag say that it is better do not make a large discussions about the research of influenza: “The potential harm of publishing the research on H5N1, or avian, influenza in full exceeded the potential benefits, the board wrote, adding its decision was unanimous” (“Recommendations to censor bird flu research driven by fears of terrorism”).
Osterholm published his article seven years ago, and we can notice that since that time the world did not face with a serious threat of pandemic. Besides, statistics say that only 600 people only have become ill from H5N1 since 1997 and most of them live in South Asia (Vastag and Brown 2012). Therefore, I cannot agree with the statement that we are close to the pandemic which can lead to the serious changes within the global economy.
According to the information of Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, the Northern Hemisphere’s 2012-2013 seasonal influenza vaccine contain the special vaccine for an A/California/7/2009 (H1N1)pdm09-like virus (“Vaccine Selection for the 2011-2012 and 2012-2013 Influenza Seasons”). Vaccination is a good preventive measure which helps people to control disease. Therefore, I think the society should not be afraid of the possible pandemic.
Works Cited Brown David. “Lab-engineered bird flu virus may be less deadly than thought – or not.” The Washington Post. Web.
Osterholm, Michael T. Preparing for the Next Pandemic. Foreign Affairs, 2005. Web.
“Vaccine Selection for the 2011-2012 and 2012-2013 Influenza Seasons.” Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. Web.
Vastag Brian and David Brown. “Recommendations to censor bird flu research driven by fears of terrorism.” The Washington Post. Web.
We will write a custom Essay on Disease: Analysis of the Article Preparing for the Next Pandemic by Michael T. Osterholm specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More
Furniture Industry External Analysis Report essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu
Furniture industry is one of the most recognized industries that specialize in the manufacture of products for use in public and residential places. Historically, furniture production has been mainly handicraft in nature. Globally, the furniture making companies have mainly concentrated on the small scale furniture production.
It is presently adopted as a large-scale business and countries including the USSR have now adopted the machine production of furniture on a large scale. Evaluation of the furniture production in USSR reveals that the speedy development in this industry has been mainly attributed to the increased quality of its products. A variety of new furniture manufacturing companies have consequently emerged.
There have been significant technical advancements especially in the Soviet East and Siberia including the introduction of standardization measures, establishment of the automation technology and enhanced furniture designs and models. These have generally facilitated the increase in the specialization and general volume of furniture production (Maskell 98).
The wooden furniture industry is increasingly engaged in the production of items aimed at increasing comfort and beauty of the human environment. The furniture industry has proved to be very substantial in the in the present economy with nearly more than eighty five industries in the European Union.
It has emerged one of the largest since 1995 and it has created several employment and job opportunities for more than a million individuals. It also registers as one of the industries that have maintained steady employments for decades since 1987 (Maskell 98).
The general environmental analysis The overall global market for furniture can be approximated to about AUD 100 billion today. The Australian furniture market registers a growth of approximately 7 percent yearly. This makes it a fairly developed market. There are however a variety of challenges due to the ever increasing world competition in the sector.
The sector appears fragmented and provides smallest amount of products for export. The main export markets include Hong Kong, Singapore, Japan and New Zealand. The Australian imports are estimated to be about AUD 1.3 billion. The most important providers in the Australian market include Italy, Malaysia and China (Tischendorf
Strategies of Acquisition: Adidas and Hp Companies Essay essay help
Strategies used in acquisition are vey important because they help the acquiring company to make maximum benefit out the acquisition deal. Before entering into any acquisition deal it is important for the company to consider its resources, future market opportunities and its targeted consumers and their reactions (Roy 2004).
In this paper we explore two companies which have been involved in acquisition and how it has strengthened their resources and competitive advantage in the market. The companies explored are Adidas in footwear industry and Hp in computer industry.
In 1970s Adidas; a sports company based in Germany was leading in market in the United States of America because of innovations in its products. Through aggressive marketing Nike became the leader in market which triggered the merge of Adidas and Reebok in 2005.
Adidas expressed its desire to acquire all Reebok’s outstanding shares (Antal-Mokos 2009). These two companies have managed to pull together their resources to create new sporting products and also to explore new markets especially North America. The merge raised the value of the two companies to $12 million (Antal-Mokos 2009).
Adidas- Reebok merger has also maintained sustainable competition ability by merging their different competencies. Adidas is a well known strong brand with high performance. On the other hand Reebok has a great conscience for fashion which makes it preferred brand by urban purchasers’.
By acquiring Reebok, Adidas takes advantage of the two ideas without compromising the image of the two brands (Antal-Mokos 2009). The merger allows Adidas to venture into lifestyle market. Adidas also has managed to improve its competitive advantage by involving the youth through music and sports. Combining Reebok’s lifestyle shoe brand with high performance and technology Adidas brand creates a main attraction to youths thus keeping a sustainable competitive advantage in the market.
In order to keep up its competition with other brands, Adidas will boost distribution of its brand in North America where Reebok dominates thus venturing into new market (Antal-Mokos 2009).This idea increased its sales in North America hence remaining at the top of competition. Adidas and Reebok are well known brand names hence their good reputation has helped in building a firm competition base.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Hp has benefited a lot from its merge with Compaq in 2004. It has strengthened its human resources by involving the Compaq’s human resource. Merging these two great work force ensures that the company meets its objectives. The company has over 150,000 in more than 170 countries which makes its consumer base strong (Roy 2004). This has led to increased revenues for the company due to its venture into new markets.
Acquisition has helped Hp to be the leader in computer industry through diversity. Considering both Hp and Compaq are strong brands, they produce wide range of products, both computer hardware and software. This ensures that all customer needs are met hence making its products the desired choice compared to its competitors.
This has enabled Hp to acquire a sustainable competitive advantage (Roy 2004). Another idea that enhances its competitive advantage is Hp brings professionals from different parts of the world together, which in turn improves the creativity and innovative power of the company.
As a result new, improved and reliable computer products are generated. A strong employee base ensures that there are Hp professionals in geographical locations hence improving its customer care.Combination of factors such as customer satisfaction, innovation, creativity, products reliability and services ensure Hp’s enhanced competitive ability (Roy 2004).
In conclusion, we realize that acquisition can be a revival tool to the companies operating at loses. In his paper we have seen how acquisition boosts the revenues of companies as well as their ability to compete with others.
References Antal-Mokos, Z. (2009). Managing Mergers and Acquisitions. The global business handbook: the eight dimensions of international management, 123.
Computer-based Testing: Beneficial or Detrimental? Research Paper best college essay help: best college essay help
With the increasing popularity of computers, more college instructors have converted from paper-and-pencil to computer-based tests for benefits such as reduced grading effort and the ability to test more frequently (Etrurk, et al. 2004). Computer based assessment has increased in the recent times. Different organizations are using it for different purposes.
According to Etrurk and others (2004), several organizations are currently using computer based assessment for drivers’ license exams, job interviews, certification of exams and entrance exams for post-secondary education. It has been argued that the mode of testing administration affect scores (Clariana
Billy Budd by Herman Melville and Film of Mice and Men 1992 Research Paper cheap essay help
The film Of Mice and Men based on novel of John Steinbeck depicts the story of two migrant workers Lennie Small and George Milton. Describing the period of Great Depression, the author wants to show the striving of men to find their place in California, to find a job and to improve their life of outsiders.
However, the main idea of this film consists not in the description of the social problems; it is a story about the way how people build the relationships, about friendship. The novel Billy Budd by Herman Melville describes a life of a young sailor who works aboard warship during the 18th century in England. In spite of Of Mice and Men, Billy Budd is focused more on the ideas of justice, morality, religion and other social issues.
This story can be considered as an allegory with a complex use of symbols. Although, at the first glance, two stories seem different, one can find the similarities between the characters of Lennie Small and Billy Budd, as both men are workers who demonstrate the courage, strong temper and will to improve their life and to change the world they live in.
Of Mice and Men is a story about the American Dream, where characters who are aspired by the will to improve their live try to use the fortune and luck. On the other hand, the audience can be a witness how the will to get money can destroy the relationships between friends. Two friends have to move from their city because one of them is accused of rape of young women. In fact, this accusation is groundless. However, the heroes suppose that it is better to escape from the city than try to apologize and to justify this action.
Lennie and George have to find the place where to live and work and they find it on Tyler Ranch (Of Mice and Men 2003). Lennie and George lose their companionship due to the ambitions and indefatigable striving to get the capital and become more independent and self-sufficient. The taglines of this film are: “We have a dream. Someday, we’ll have a little house and a couple of acres. A place to call home” (“Of Mice and Men”).
Perhaps, such desire can be understandable, as the workers have a poor life, although they work hard. However, they forget what the real value of this life is. It is not money. Obviously, such way of behavior and priorities may lead to success; however, in case of the heroes of Of Mice and Men, this idea crushes.
Billy Budd, the novel written by Herman Melville in 19th century, describes story of young sailor who works abroad the warship. This story has a spirit of the French Revolution with a will of the justice, freedom and human rights. “Handsome sailor” (Melville 928) works aboard the merchant vessel; however, he dreams about the work aboard the warship Indomitable. Billy is a typical good character who is respected by the crew.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Perhaps, he has a good heart because he is an orphaned and knows how difficult and complicated the life can be. Obviously, the story should have both good and bad sides.
The antagonist of a good and kind Billy is the Master-at-arms of the ship John Claggart. Billy is falsely accused of mutiny and unable to protect himself when Captain Vere tries to find the truth; as the result, he accidentally kills his enemy. The end of this story provides three reports and the readers can see that the Captain Vere is dead due to the battle, journalists write about Billy’s execution and the crew remembers about this young brave sailor. Melville’s novel has the multiply mythological and biblical allusions.
Moreover, one can find there an influence of the French and American Revolutions, the success of Admiral Nelson and the various political and philosophical ideas of the 18th century. This story is deeper than Of Mice and Men due to its physiological motives of behavior which cause some extraordinary events. Thus, it is complicated to comprehend why John Claggart does not like Billy while all other members of crew like this young man.
The reason of such attitude consists in the human nature. Although everyone can see the result, it is difficult to explain why it happens, which motives cause such events. On the other hand, the motives of behavior of the heroes of Of Mice and Men are clear: it is a striving of getting more material goods, more money and gold.
The story of Billy Budd takes place on the Mediterranean Sea, while Of Mice and Men describes life in South of Soledad, California. The themes of two stories are different.
Billy Budd struggles against the social injustice, the individual against the society and the conscience against law. On the other hand, the relationships between Lennie and George emphasize an importance of fraternity and friendship, the destructive impact of the social opinion within the American society and impossibility of the American Dream to form the capital from nothing.
The motives of heroes’ behavior are similar. Both men are accused; however, Lennie wants to prove that he still able to achieve his goals, to improve his life, while Billy is unable to argue and to prove that his is not guilty. The motives of Billy Budd are the Christian allegory and mutiny, while Of Mice and Men is an emphasis of strength and weakness of humans, friendship, companionship and loneliness.
We will write a custom Research Paper on Billy Budd by Herman Melville and Film of Mice and Men 1992 specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More It is obvious that the characters of Lennie Small and Billy Budd are similar. Both men demonstrate the best human qualities: they are brave, clever and kind. However, in spite of Lennie Small, Billy Budd can be considered as more complicated psychological archetype. One can find that the novel of Melville has a number of Christian conceptions and biblical allusions (“Billy Budd: Allusions”).
Thus, Billy Budd is an allusion of Adam and Christ. He is driven out of his heaven like Adam and he is betrayed by the member of the crew like Christ. The figure of Captain can be considered as a God. Thus, there are following sentences in the novel: “Captain Vere tells the truth. It is just as Captain Vere says, but it is not as the master-at-arms said. I have eaten the King’s bread and I am true to the King” (Melville 932).
The present quotation provides an evident allusion of biblical subjects. Billy Budd is an example of cruel and unfair life where every good man can be accused and punished. It is possible to find the similarities between the events in the lives of Billy and Lennie as both men were falsely accused.
However, in case of Billy, this situation seems more unfair as he was absolutely innocent of the crime. On the other hand, Lennie touched that girl. Therefore, it would be wrong to claim that he is completely not guilty. Both men had tragic lives and did not accomplish all their dreams.
Their lives turned due to the sudden tragic events: Billy kills Claggart and Lennie kills the wife of Curley, the rancho owner’s son. However, although two stories and those tragic events seem similar, the results are completely different. Billy becomes a legend among the sailors; they sing songs about him and remember Billy as a brave and kind person. In case of Lennie, his life ends in a different way.
Curley sends men to kill Lennie and his friend George shoots him in the head. It is possible to consider this step of George as a betrayal of his friend. However, at the end of this story, Lennie and George were not friends; they betrayed their friendship earlier and barter it for money. Nevertheless, the figure of Lennie is also symbolical. It is a complex character who is completely different than others.
The author ironically called him Small, although, in fact, it is a man of large stature. His emotional level is similar to the childish one, as this man has the diminished mental abilities. However, this characteristic makes Lennie be kind like a child. Although sometimes he does not know what is right and what is wrong, he behaves better than George and he absolutely trusts his friend. Lennie’s main desire is to continue the friendship with George.
The reason of Lennie’s tragic end lies in a lack of understanding that all things that people do can have the consequences. Lennie is a menace to the society; thereby, it is possible to understand and accept his end. The social life requires strong mind and comprehension of the rules of behavior.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Billy Budd by Herman Melville and Film of Mice and Men 1992 by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More However, Billy Budd is absolutely different type of men. This young sailor is brave, intelligent, clever and fascinating and he knows what is right and what behavior can be considered as socially wrong or dangerous. It is difficult to understand why he cannot protect himself against the face of danger and false accusation. Reich supposes that the author used Billy as “an example of the flaws in the laws of society” (Reich 131). Although this man is a great example of goodness, he cannot withstand against the cruel reality and social opinion.
The author compares his character with Alexander the Great, physically and spiritually strong and powerful figure with the honest soul. Obviously, Billy Budd and Lennie Small are similar, as they both demonstrate their best qualities such as honesty, friendliness and will to have a good peaceful and quite life. Both of them are punished by the society who does not accept such characters.
The reason of their fall can be found in the idea that people are ready to believe in the most terrible crime than to accept that the person can be not guilty. Serious Billy and childish Lennie are similar because both of them treat people in a kind way; they cannot hurt or betray someone and, as the result, they both are betrayed by the people around them.
Works Cited Billy Budd: Allusions. Web.
Melville, Herman. “Billy Budd, Sailor.” The Norton Anthology of Western Literature, 8th ed., Vol. 2. Ed. Lawall. US: W W NORTON, 2005. 928-932. Print.
Of Mice and Men. Ex. Prod. Gary Sinise. US: Twentieth Century Fox. 2003. DVD.
Of Mice and Men. Web.
Reich, Charles A. “The Tragedy of Justice in Billy Budd”, Critical Essays on Melville’s Billy Budd, Sailor. Ed. Robert Milder. Boston : G.K. Hall, 1989. 127-143. Print.
Holt Renfrew: Customer relationship management Case Study essay help online
Holt Renfrew has created an effective customer relations strategy which makes use of the concept of an ultimate shopping experience. This strategy has led to the creation of customer loyalty in the Canadian market (Anderson and Kerr 1).
In the new Vancouver store, there are several features that have been included so as to ensure that customers are retained. The business has invested in facilities and services that are aimed at ensuring that customers get a reason to want to visit the stores again and again. Holt Renfrew uses architectural design to provide customers with the experience that they seek when buying.
Through unique features such as guilted glass, pendulum lights and a glass façade, the business appeals to mid market consumers thereby giving them a reason to always shop at Holt Renfrew. The introduction of entry level products enables customers to access big brands and this has enabled Holt Renfrew to become the only successful departmental store in Canada.
The personal shopping program promoted at Holt Renfrew is effective because it yields customer loyalty. This program was started fifteen years ago and has bore good fruit ever since. Holt Renfrew succeeded in reaching its highest sales revenues in 2006 when every store exceeded their sales target.
This was due to the successful appeal created by the personal shopping program that attended to the intrinsic shopping needs of customers. The departmental store seeks to satisfy different categories of needs of customers and not simply the clothing needs. Through the inclusion of theatres and spas in the department store, customers are able to get a conclusive shopping experience because the package eliminates the need of seeking services of other retail stores.
The customer segment that should be targeted by Holt Renfrew includes the youths who are under 35 years of age. This age group is also known as Generation Y in modern literature. This is the best target group since this segment of the population is the one that goes after brand names and not just products.
These people are highly influenced by what is popular in the market such as the brands worn by celebrities or brands heavily marketed in the social media. Since Holt Renfrew offers entry level brands in its stores, the age group that would be favored by this initiative is the youths since majority of them do not have stable sources of income. Entry level brands thus make big brands more accessible since they pull customers towards the stores.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Holt Renfrew has not overestimated the luxury market in Canada since the department store has continued to grow and prosper over the years. The investments that the business makes towards making the customers happy pay off in terms of creating customer loyalty and attraction of new customers. New customers are attracted by the personal shopping program since they visit Holt Renfrew to get diversified products and services leave alone clothing only.
A practical example is how the Baby Boomers are more willing to spend on spa treatments as compared to buying popular brands. This customer segment is still captured since the department store has all these services under one roof. In order to attract more customers, Holt Renfrew can venture into additional markets overseas in upcoming economies such as China, the Middle East, the Tiger Nations and Europe.
This will give the business an international presence thus make Canadian classy customers to appreciate the company brand in a prestigious way (Raab 12). CRM and ERP software can also be used to manage knowledge so that the customers can be understood well for better future decision making (Jha 63).
Works Cited Anderson Kristin L and Kerr Carol J. Customer relationship management. New York: McGraw-Hill, 2001
Jha Lakshman. Customer relationship management: a strategic approach. New Delhi: Global India Publications, 2008
Raab Gerhard et al. Customer relationship management: a global perspective. Aldershop: Gower, 2008
A midsummer days’ nightmare Case Study online essay help: online essay help
Executive Summary The ability of managers to balance between employees’ personal demands and business established policies forms the most critical aspect in determining the levels of productivity and profitability that can be assimilated. This requires the human resources managers to ensure that the best practices are assimilated in dealing with workers at all times to guarantee their commitment.
The case study in this paper presents a situation where an individual with little leadership and management skills is charged with the role of managing a restaurant. Consequently, issues of coordinating activities coupled with other factors like limited workforce and resources makes the smooth operation of the business to become elusive.
The capacity to reflect successful leadership and management concepts in restaurant management stems from understanding work requirements, being professional, devising an acceptable vision, and challenging normal practice for the purpose of adding value and redefining existing culture in restaurant practices in order to anchor continued development.
Effective leadership and management in a restaurant therefore form the most critical elements that dictate strategic approaches and effectiveness in meeting restaurant business missions and objectives. To overcome the challenge facing this business, there is need for training and development of the existing leaders and other works as this will sharpen the workforce and create a forward force that will enable the restaurant to move forward.
Introduction The capacity to reflect successful leadership and management concepts in restaurant management stems from understanding work requirements, being professional, devising an acceptable vision, and challenging normal practice for the purpose of adding value and redefining existing culture in restaurant practices in order to anchor continued development.
DiPietro et al (2007) posit that a leader in a restaurant must have the correct attributes and unique skills as well as characteristics that accompany them. As this paper analyses, leadership is the greatest factor that determines success or failure of an institution because it determines the focus, motivates lower level employees and ultimately links objective to success.
This paper is an in-depth evaluation of a case study of leadership and management at a fast food restaurant to determine management issues. Besides, it evaluates management problems in the restaurant and concludes by offering recommendations and strategic action plans of addressing the situation that was faces the leader.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Background and statement of the problem Effective leadership and management in a restaurant form the most critical elements that dictate strategic approaches and effectiveness in meeting restaurant business missions and objectives.
The ability to realize high employees’ motivation, high productivity and eventual excellent consumer value and satisfaction demands careful articulation of human resource management principles that entails reducing their weaknesses while maximizing their strengths (Kimes, 2005). From the case study, the restaurant leadership has received immense pressure to improve performance from its top management.
However, there are numerous factors that present major problems to the realization of effective management. One of the major problems presented in the case is lack of training and professionalism in leadership of the restaurant as the mentioned leader mwpand other leaders have been put quickly promoted to positions of leadership without adequate knowledge of the roles they are supposed to carry (Sawyer
The Major Moral Dilemma in Boomerang (1947) Essay essay help
Table of Contents The Major Moral Dilemma in the Film
The Major Moral Dilemma in the Film Boomerang (1947) has been seen as a significant work by a talented director Elia Kazan. Though the film has rarely been regarded as a masterpiece in terms of cinematography, it can be seen as a very significant artwork addressing really important moral dilemmas.
It goes without saying that the major dilemma of the film is the one State’s Attorney Henry Harvey, the protagonist of the film, has to face. Harvey has to decide whether he should put a man behind the bars to satisfy people’s aspirations, or whether he should seek for truth even if this can contradict desires of many. In fact, this dilemma has been considered by many philosophers.
Kant and Hume suggested their own perspectives on the issue. The two perspectives differ significantly and it is rather hard to say which one best addresses the issue. Interestingly, the case revealed in the film shows limitations to the two perspectives which seem to be rather narrow to fit real life settings.
Humean Perspective David Hume had a specific view on ethical issues. The philosopher claimed that people’s actions were motivated by emotions and reason. At that, according to Hume emotions play the exclusive role in people’s decision making. Hume argued that reason often had to step aside, as emotions tended to overweighed (Saurette 45). It is possible to consider Hume’s major perspectives on ethical issues in terms of the film.
Harvey, as well as all officials of the town, finds himself under a great pressure as one of the most deserving people of the town is murdered. When police find a suspect, the entire town feel relief. Citizens of the town do not care much about facts as they are overwhelmed by emotions (rage, dissatisfaction, sorrow, etc.) Politicians and even police officials also seem to pursue their personal agendas.
Besides, they are also guided by emotions rather than reason. As far as Harvey is concerned, the man starts his work on the affair and he yields to the atmosphere which reigns in the town. It is very important to remember about the tense atmosphere while considering Harvey’s choices and decisions.
However, soon the attorney has to address the moral dilemma, basing on his own ethical views rather than following certain trends. Thus, Harvey understands that the suspect is innocent and the attorney has to make a particular decision. The man decides to prove the innocence of the man. It can be rather difficult to understand what does make the man make the decision. According to Humean perspective, Harvey is guided by his emotions. In fact, this assumption is rather plausible.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The man feels his responsibility and he cannot allow that an innocent man could be found guilty. It is doubtful that Harvey uses his rationality only. The man’s emotions play a very important role in his decision making. First, he cannot remain neutral as the entire town is overwhelmed by emotions. Secondly, when Harvey finds facts that prove the suspect’s innocence, the attorney decides to fulfill his duty.
However, it is impossible to claim that his decision is based on common sense and reasoning only. His desire to fulfill his duty can also be explained by the fact that he wishes to do the right thing which will make him feel satisfied. Basically, Harvey’s decision can be explained by his desire to clear his conscience. Admittedly, such notion as “conscience” cannot be regarded as a ‘product’ of pure reason. This notion rather pertains to the sphere of emotions.
Kantian Perspective However, there is another view point on ethical issues. Thus, according to Kant people should recognize “practical reason in the form of the moral law” (Saurette 44). Kantian perspective on morality is confined to the assumption that people should act in accordance with universal laws. Kant’s universal laws are based on the principle of the universal good. In other words, Kant argues that there are two ways to conduct.
People can pursue their own needs or they can do “the right” thing to establish the proper order in the world. Kant argued that it is inappropriate to assume that people’s decisions have anything to do with emotions as people only rely on rationality to make any decisions. More so, Kant stresses that people should use the universal laws while making decisions.
Kant criticizes Hume’s assumptions concerning ethical conduct. Kant argues that Hume “understands morality as conditionally grounded and thus subject to frequent revisions if those conditions change” (Saurette 44). However, Kant stresses imperative nature of morality. He claims that moral laws cannot be influenced by any circumstances.
As far as Harvey is concerned, it is possible to claim that the man follows the universal laws as he makes what is right. Basically, Harvey follows Kantian principles. The attorney does not try to pursue his own interests but he knows that people cannot be charged with the crime they have not committed.
According to Kant Harvey comes to his decision while reasoning. He considers all possible outcomes of his decision and decides to conduct rightfully. Seemingly, Harvey’s decision is not affected by any external or internal factors (like emotions, conventions, etc.).
We will write a custom Essay on The Major Moral Dilemma in Boomerang (1947) specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Conclusion On balance, the case highlighted in the film Boomerang can be analyzed in terms of two perspectives. Thus, when analyzing the case in terms of Humean perspective, it is possible to assume that Harvey solves his dilemma relying on emotions rather than on reason.
Thus, Harvey is guided by his emotions when making his decision. However, if to take into account Kantian perspective it is possible to find another explanation. Harvey’s decision can be seen as an example of the rightful conduct. Thus, Harvey relies on facts and his moral principles. Basically, Kantian imperative approach can be regarded as plausible as well.
However, it is also possible to claim that Harvey’s case shows that the two perspectives are rather narrow and cannot be fully applicable. It is possible to assume that the two perspectives are two extremes which remain purely theoretical. At the same time, the two perspectives can be applicable to real life settings when combined.
Admittedly, Harvey makes the right decision and follows universal rules. However, it is impossible to ignore emotions and conventions that played a significant role in the process of his decision making. Thus, the attorney does the right thing because he knows it is right and because he feels he cannot do the wrong thing as it will make him miserable. Therefore, the moral dilemma revealed in the film suggests that the two perspectives combined can help to understand people’s actions.
Works Cited Saurette, Paul. The Kantian Imperative: Humiliation, Common Sense, Politics, Buffalo: University of Toronto Press, 2005. Print.
How a Country like Greece Can Find the Way out Of Recession Essay best essay help: best essay help
Introduction Greece can find its way out of recession by ensuring that their debt ratio is reduced by increasing their GDP. Greece has a debt ratio of 174%, which is dangerous to its economy because its implication has gradual effect to the GDP of that country. In fact, Greece is cutting employees’ wages in order to reduce the amount of money indebted to other states. People have been threatened with reductions in credit ratings by the government with the aim of reducing debt ratio in Greece.
This country should come up with ways of cutting down taxes for people with potential to create jobs in order to boost their GDP. This means that investors should be encouraged to venture into its economy by tax exemptions and reductions. This can attract potential investors into the economy hence boosting their GDP; therefore, debts ratio will come down, and the country will be slowly getting out of recession.
Body Greece should embrace production of substitute products in order to take advantage of the cross-price elasticity of demand. This is where price increase for one product decreases its demand and increases demand for its substitute in the market. This means that the GDP of Greece will keep on growing because the country sells products all the time.
When demand for certain products goes down, that of substitute products goes up increasing revenue generation. This can be immensely helpful for this country as it struggles with recession because continuous production, which contributes to the Gross domestic products, reduces the debt ratio hence easing recession.
Greece relies on foreign investors who own up to 70% of the Greek government bonds. This means that premiums are paid to people who develop their countries, as opposed to facilitating the development in Greece. The Greek government should come up with a policy of ensuring that money circulates within its economy hence leading to growth in GDP.
This means that it should restructure its system to ensure that its citizens own majority of government bonds since they are the tax payers. As a result, part of the money paid as dividends to citizens end up in government treasury in the form of taxes either directly or indirectly.
The Greek government has failed to control its financial markets for long due to poor leadership policies. This government has experienced rising bond yields affecting its economy in a great way. In fact, in the year 2010, their sale of treasury bills was oversubscribed.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This means that the demand in financial markets was higher than expected, and this was hectic for the finance personnel in Greece. They had to seek assistance from European Union to lower their cost of financing their public debt, which kept on hitting on the bond market.
Conclusion In order to tackle this problem, the Greek government should seek advice from successful countries within EU. This is important because all its neighboring countries are economically doing well, therefore, can be of considerable help to Greece. The administration should consider hiring financial experts to advise them on how to tackle recession effectively.
Greece should embrace activities that contribute to the Gross Domestic Product in order to deter the increasing debt ratio. This is essential because, GDP and debt ratio are inversely related hence increase on one leads to decrease on the other. Finally, the government should be able to come with a strategic plan aimed at pulling the country out of recession.
Parents’ Influence on a Child Essay essay help online: essay help online
Parents are means of structuring their child’s future. They have a very crucial role to play in their child’s growth and his/her conduct. During the days when schooling was considered to be accessible only to the children of the opulent, those who were not privileged enough to go to school, remained at home and helped their parents in daily chores.
Such children used to emulate their parents in their deeds and conduct. “In large part, we as children are shaped by what we see our parents do and how we see them act. I know that I have tried to model after my parents in many ways because I think they have done many things right” (Enotes, 2010).
But during the years, owing to the numerous opportunities available, parents have started devoting more time towards their work. Moreover, education has been simplified and has easy access. Children have started going to schools and as such, both parents and their children don’t have enough time to spend with each other. But still there are parents who devote time towards their children and try and teach them.
It has been observed that children, who have their parents’ guidance and participation in their school activities, achieve more in life as compared to those who totally depend on their schools. “…is that when parents get involved in their children’s education, they offer not only information specific to the classroom, but likely help in giving children a broader level of academic information” (Jeynes, 2011).
There are a few factors related to parents that have a major role to play in the child’s upbringing and education. These are:
Financial resources of parents Financial resources mean the income of the parents. If the income of parents is good, they can afford to provide extra study material to their child at home. There is a lot of referencing material required by children and as such parents earning better can provide their child with books, periodicals, magazines, etc. Technological devices like the computer play an important role in a child’s standard of education. Parents earning handsomely can provide their child with a computer at home so that he/she can complete online projects. “Poverty takes a toll on students’ school performance. Poor children are twice as likely as their more affluent counterparts to repeat a grade; to be suspended, expelled, or drop out of high school; and to be placed in special education classes” (Education).
Education level of the parents If the parents are well educated, they ought to understand the importance of education and will encourage their child to study better and up to high levels. Uneducated or less educated parents will not be able to understand the importance of moulding their child’s career from the early school days. On the contrary, well educated parents will understand that for achieving success and objectives, the foundation of their child should be strong.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Unemployed Parents Unemployed parents are disgruntled and as such the atmosphere at home is not conducive for a child to study. Children find it suffocating at home and as such can’t concentrate on their studies even at their schools. Nicole Biedinger remarked that “…it is hypothesized that the home environment and family background are very important for the cognitive abilities and for their improvement” (Biedinger 2011). He further continues that “Previous research has shown that there exist developmental differences of children from different social classes” (Biedinger, 2011).
Involvement of parents It will not be contradictory to state that parents and schools have an equal effect on the development of children. Both have an important role to play and are links to a child’s future. Even if one of the links is missing, it will have a negative impact on the child. Parents can get involved in their child’s upbringing by keeping a constant vigil on his/her school work. They can also visit his/her school on occasions such as parent-teacher meetings, annual days, sport events, social get-togethers, etc. All this will help in developing confidence in the child and also a sense of safety and protection.
Once a child is grown up, the parents can still contribute towards building their child’s confidence and identifying his/her qualities by talking to him/her on various career related issues.
Support from parents Even if parents are not able to contribute financially by providing the essential tools for education, they can at least act as moral boosters for their child. They can inculcate, in their child, the habit of studying hard in order to attain success in life. Such children can defy all odds and prove to fulfil their parents’ aspirations. Alison Rich emphasized that “A cognitively stimulating home need not be one that is rich in material resources. Parents can simply discuss issues of importance with their children, talk to them about what they are doing in school, or spend time doing activities that will develop their skills and abilities” (Rich, 2000).
Parents’ understanding of their child’s future Simply by getting involved in their child’s school activities, parents cannot guarantee their child’s success. Parents should be well acquainted with the ongoing educational process and various courses available. Information on when to go for any particular course is very crucial. As for example, parents must be aware of any courses that their child might require before going to the college. There are various pre-college courses that improve the grasping power of students. Further, a child will not be able to tell as to what he/she wants to achieve in life. But parents, by knowing his/her interests, can assess their child’s inclination and can further encourage him/her to pursue those interests.
Motivation from parents Usually, parents tell bed-time stories to their children. These stories have a great impact on the way a child thinks and are instrumental to quite some extent in moulding his/her behaviour and conduct. So parents should tell such stories that have some moral values. The child will get inspired from them and behave accordingly. Stories of heroes and successful people will encourage the child to be like one of them. Parents can also motivate their children by doing good acts themselves.
Parents to set goals for their child Achieving one’s goals in life is a very important factor of success. Success comes to those who achieve their aims and objectives. Even though there are no fixed parameters for achieving success, it solely depends on the hard work, enthusiasm and motivation of a person. These qualities don’t come instantly but have to be nurtured since childhood. So parents, who want their child to succeed, should start giving him/her small targets to be completed in a given time-frame. Gradually, the child will be habituated to achieve targets and this will be helpful to a great extent in his/her future life, may it be his/her education or career.
We will write a custom Essay on Parents’ Influence on a Child specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Inculcating the importance of discipline Being disciplined is one of the most critical requirements of being successful. Similar to the habit of achieving targets, discipline also doesn’t come instantly. It has to be inculcated since childhood.
Parents can teach discipline to their child by following certain rules. They can have strict time frames for different activities of their child at home such as study hours, watching the television programmes, having supper and other meals, and going to bed. A sense of responsibility can also be imposed on the child by allocating to him/her certain house-hold tasks.
Conclusion Having mentioned all the above factors, it can be concluded that parents have an ever-lasting impact on their child’s education. It has been observed that in cases where parents have involvement in their children’s education, the children portray the following virtues: better grades at school, better rates of graduation, fewer absentees from school, better inspiration and confidence, abstaining from drugs, smoking, alcohol and other sedatives, transparency, and being responsible.
Both parents and the school have to work in mutual co-operation to enhance the educational experience of a child and to mould his/her career. In fact, schools encourage parents to be more involved in their children’s activities because the school authorities know that parents’ involvement can bring about great positive changes in the students. That’s the reason schools invite parents to attend various school activities and functions.
References Biedinger, N. (2011). The influence of education and home environment on the cognitive outcomes of preschool children in Germany. Web.
Education. (n.d.). Out-of-school influences and academic success-background, parental influence, family economic status, preparing for school, physical and mental health. Web.
Enotes. (2010). How do parents influence children in life? Web.
Jeynes, W. (2011). Parental involvement and academic success. New York: Routledge.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Parents’ Influence on a Child by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Rich, A. (2000). Beyond the classroom: How parents influence their children’s education. Web.
The Effect of Inhibitors and Temperature on Enzyme Reactions Report a level english language essay help
Table of Contents Inhibitors on enzyme reactions
Methods and Materials
Enzymes are described as biological proteins which accelerate the rate of reaction of a chemical substance, while inhibitors are elements which reduce the speed of catalyzed reaction of enzyme through connecting into the enzyme and jamming the reaction of enzyme (Hunter, 2009, p. 41).
Enzymes function in the human body through reducing the activation energy creating sure that reaction in the body will begin. From the biological statement, it is considered that for each action, there is an equal and opposite reaction and in this instance, issues which affect the function of enzymes are called modulators. If these modulators stimulate enzymes, the rate of reaction catalyzed will considerably raise, however if the modulators do not stimulate enzymes that rate of reaction catalyzed will considerably reduced.
The possible catastrophic effect of inhibitors, temperature and other kinds of proteins is an example of explanation why such modulators are extremely controlled by human body.
Temperature, considered as amount of the concentration of heat, is a significant feature in the functions of enzymes and the speed of an enzymatic reaction is greatly affected by temperature. This can be explained as substrates come into contact with active sites often in the existence of molecules which are in a fast motion. Additionally, even though such molecules in human body usually are in fast motions, the velocity of the reaction goes down instantly.
This shows that thermal agitation brings about enzymes (protein molecules) to these molecules do move rapidly the speed of the reaction drops piercingly (Karp, 2009, p. 102). In short, thermal agitation causes protein molecules (enzymes) to change its nature (breakdown of protein arrangements) and every enzyme has particular point of temperature where its rate of reaction become rapid without breaking down the enzyme.
The outcome of the test can be predicted that enzymes at 25˚C would be highly active than 12˚C, and that 12˚C would be highly active than 45˚C (Karp, 2009, p. 102). Furthermore, if the chemical potential energy generated in the process grows to be large enough, the activation energy present in an exergonic reaction may be attained and a transformation in the chemical form will occur.
The outcome of the chemical potential energy will depend on the degree of chemical kinetic energy on the enzyme molecules in the structure when there is collision of any two molecules. When the temperature of a system is raised, it is likely that large number of molecules per unit time will attain the activation energy; hence the speed of the reactions can go up.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More From the above discussion, every enzyme has array of temperature where an optimal reaction rate is attained and this upper limit is called the temperature optimal of the enzyme.
Inhibitors on enzyme reactions The enzyme acid phosphatase support as discharge phosphates and in this instance the phenolphthalein diphosphate substance is utilized to serve as a pointer of the reaction rate (Garrett
Cat on a Hot Tin Roof Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help
Table of Contents The fundamentals of the play
The thesis statement
The basic points of an analysis
The fundamentals of the play While discussing Tennessee Williams’s play Cat on a Hot Tin Roof, I would like to highlight some fundamentals of the author’s work. First of all, I would like to point out that at the first time the play seems to be easy to read; however, it is only the first impression. Generally, there are a lot of complicated themes the author discloses in the play.
In my opinion, all the works written by Tennessee Williams reflect some biographical data. For instance, everybody knows that the playwright’s father was an adventurous and an alcoholic, and his mother was a submissive, but hysterical woman. So, how these facts can be interpreted? First of all, I have to admit that these data have direct relation to the plot of the play.
While reading Cat on a Hot Tin Roof, it becomes obvious that one of the main characters, Brick was an alcoholic. When speaking about the author’s relations with his mother, one can make a conclusion that feminist aspects must be considered in depth. Of course, nobody will deny the fact that the play is based on the author’s personal experience. The author reflected his inner world and the feelings he experienced when being a child.
The thesis statement The major themes the author discloses in his plays are related to sexual violence, family and financial constraints. When speaking about Cat on a Hot Tin Roof, one is to keep in mind that the key aspects Tennessee Williams highlights are associated with “undertones of emotional, sexual, and spiritual need that are apparent in his character Maggie the Cat” (Fellows 1).
The basic points of an analysis According to the plot of the play, Brick doesn’t support any relations with his wife; this point gives us an opportunity to suppose that lack of desire by husband and Maggie’s social standing can be explained by the time period in which Tennessee Williams’s play was written.
To my mind, one of the key themes of the play is considered to be absence of mutual respect and support. “It is obvious throughout the script of the play that everyone has their own agenda in the family, and no one is really there to support each other as a normal family should be” (“Cat On a Hot Tin Roof: Plot and Theme” par. 3).
The first family, which includes Brick and Margaret, is not rich; moreover, Brick aggravates financial situation in his family. The second family, which includes Gooper and Mae, is selfish. The most interesting fact, however, is that nobody wants to become a real family. Nobody understands what the term unity means and how important this word for both families.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the other hand, it seems that the author added some elements of humor in his play. Thus, it is really funny to observe how hostile all characters are. Although, it seems that Tennessee Williams’s humor was not healthy, unfortunately…The fact that all characters are against each other is not comical, anyway.
In Cat, Maggie probably does love Brick, Big Mama probably does love Big
Daddy, and Brick loves Skipper and Big Daddy as surely as they have loved
him. Yet the lies separating those who would love are not easily vanquished.
In this web of familial, fraternal and marital relationships, Williams finds only
psychic ruin, as terminal as Big Daddy’s cancer and as inexorable as the
greed that is devouring the romantic Old South (Crandell 124).
We will write a custom Essay on Cat on a Hot Tin Roof specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In my opinion, it is uncertainty in family relationships which brought fatal consequences. On the other hand, it is not a secret that psychological support is one of the most important things people need to be happy.
In spite of the fact that Gooper and Mae were selfish for the wealth and had established jobs they were not happy. They had normal home setting; however, they lost the most important thing in family relations – they didn’t respect the strongest feeling in the world. On the contrary, they didn’t understand what they lost and what their real trouble was.
Another important theme of the play I would like to touch on is homosexuality. Taking into account the time period in which the play was written (1955), one can suppose that the second theme seems to be hidden. On the one hand, there is nothing unusual that Brick and Skipper were best friends.
However, one is to keep in mind that they were extremely close friends and Brick’s wife became jealous because of such friendship. “It is obvious Brick does not appreciate the devotion of Maggie. He is in a state of denial about life (and his possible sexual orientation and attraction to Skipper) and has degraded Maggie since the beginning of the relationship” (Fellows 1). So, again feminist aspect takes place.
There many critical articles concerning the play Cat On a Hot Tin Roof. In my opinion, the author reflects the conflict of the personality; so, a person’s inner problems and isolations caused unstable family relations. Thus, there is a need to remember the author’s childhood and the time period when he acquired poor social skills and most of his peers referred to him as ‘Miss Nancy’ (Londre 20).
The conclusion Unfortunately, the driving force the main characters rely on is recognized to be some kind of lie. For instance, Mae and Gooper who are selfish for wealth lie not only to each other, but to other people who surround them. Of course, their lie is related to their affection for Big Mama’s husband. Moreover, it is evident that they neglect the fact that Big Daddy hates all their children and doesn’t like Gooper. On the other hand, Big Daddy can’t understand the basic reasons of the so-called pretence.
Taking into account the previous paragraph, I suppose that another important theme of the author’s play is considered to be the conflict between honesty and lie. This is a global theme, and in some way, one can call the theme unique, as it existed at all times.
Generally, I think Tennessee Williams is really a psychologist. He reveals the truth, the brutal reality and discloses helplessness of other characters. Let’s consider one of the examples:
Not sure if you can write a paper on Cat on a Hot Tin Roof by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More BIG MAMA: You don’t mean that!
BIG DADDY: What makes you think I don’t mean it?
BIG MAMA: I just know you don’t mean it.
BIG DADDY: You don’t know a goddam thing and you never did!
BIG MAMA: Big Daddy, you don’t mean that (Williams 77).
This dialogue shows us that Big Daddy’s wife has no arguments to prove her thoughts or ideas. She doesn’t want to accept her husband’s brutality and denies his words. All the characters do the same; unfortunately, they can’t be honest and destroy their lives with their own hands.
Works Cited “Cat On a Hot Tin Roof: Plot and Theme.” The Pennsylvania State University. Web.
Crandell, George W., ed. The Critical Response to Tennessee Williams. Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 1996. Questia. Web.
Fellows, Niki. Feminist Analysis of “Cat on a Hot Tin Roof”, n.d. Web.
Londre, Hardison. Tennessee Williams. New York: Frederick Ungar Publishers, 1979. Print
Williams, Tennessee. Cat on a Hot Tin Roof. New York: Penguin Putnam Inc., 1955. Print
Rainbows and Blue Skies Research Paper college admissions essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction When we look around, there are many questions one would want to ask. Although most of the answers are found through academic approaches, the truth is that the broadness of this discipline makes it challenging to exhaust every natural phenomenon. Among the many questions asked is the explanation for the color of the sky. Have you ever imagined why the sky is not another color but blue? Is it natural or there are contributing factors which make it blue?
Could it be as a result of our natural color blindness that makes us perceive it to be blue? Definitely the questions are countless. This research paper explores reasons, findings, theories and the truth, which surrounds the blue color of the sky and the occurrence of rainbows. In order to achieve this, the research mainly analyses findings, gathered from reputable sources, including but not limited to online articles and books.
Blue sky When observed on a clear day, without clouds, mist or dust, the sky always appears blue. Although there are several theories, which explain this concept, it is believed that the blue color is as a result of atoms of oxygen and nitrogen found in the atmosphere (Jacobs 1).
Due to the presence of these particles, the white light from the sun is separated into several colors, which are then scattered all over in the atmosphere. Additionally, based on scattering properties of these colors, it has been found that blue light has a wavelength that scatters in the atmosphere better than any other color.
This means that blue light dominates the atmosphere, making the sky to appear blue when observed by the human eye (Rea 10). On the other hand, the sun appears orange and red during sunset because the blue light is usually scattered far away from the visible line. This scientific phenomenon that explains light scattering and the appearance of the sky is commonly referred to as the Tyndall effect or the Rayleigh scattering.
Tyndall effect This theory was put forth by John Tyndall in 1859, explaining the color of the sky. According to his discovery, blue wavelength is shorter and gets scattered better than other wavelengths, when light is passed through a fluid with particles. From a real life perspective, this can be illustrated by shining white light through water that has soap or milk.
When observed from the side of the container holding the water, it is possible to observe the beam of white light by the blue light, which is scattered (Mara 23). However, the light that is observed at the end of such an experiment appears red after the beam has passed through the entire vessel of water.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More A filter of polarized light can also be applied to investigate the scattering nature of light. This can be compared to the deep-blue appearance of the sky, when viewed through sun glasses. Although the concept is commonly known as the Tyndall effect, many physicists refer to it as the Rayleigh scattering, based on the studies that were done by Lord Rayleigh a few years after it was proposed by John Tyndall in 1859 (Rea 10).
In their explanations, Rayleigh and Tyndall argue that the blue color of the sky is attributed to the presence of water droplets in form of vapor and dust particles in the atmosphere. However, if this were true, color variation in the sky would be a common occurrence due to ever-changing humidity. Based on this argument, it was agreed that the presence of nitrogen and oxygen in the atmosphere is the most appropriate explanation for the blue color of the sky (Jacobs 1).
This was fully backed by Einstein in 1911 when he developed a formula applied in determination of scattering light in different molecules. The results were acceptable as they had experimental evidence. From this discovery, it was also observed that the scattering of light by molecules is made possible because light waves have an electromagnetic field, responsible for dipole moments in these molecules.
Even though the sky is blue, it is clear that clouds appear white in color when observed. This is based on the fact that they contain particles, which are believed to be greater than the wavelength of light (Mara 23). As a result, all wavelengths are scattered equally, a concept that is commonly known as the Mie scattering.
However, the possibility of smaller particles in the atmosphere cannot be ruled out. This explains why some regions are famously known because of their blue haze. It is believed that the interaction between terpenes and ozone leads to the formation of tiny molecules that are approximately 200nm in diameter (Jacobs 2). Importantly, these particles give an explanation for the blue color.
Nevertheless, an eruption or forest fire may emit particles into the atmosphere, which end up scattering the red light. In such cases, the results would depict the opposite of the Tyndall effect. Consequently, the moon may appear blue since red light is commonly scattered out. However, it is important to note that blue moon is a very rare phenomenon (Rea 10).
Rainbows Besides observing a clear blue sky or clouds, human beings equally get fascinated by rainbows. How are rainbows formed? From Greek mythology, rainbows were believed to be the path for a messenger of gods known as Iris. On the other hand, Norse mythology proposed that a rainbow acted as a link between human beings and their gods (Lee and Fraser 33).
We will write a custom Research Paper on Rainbows and Blue Skies specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More All these myths make the understanding of the rainbow quite fascinating to human beings. Are they natural in existence or they are formed? These questions have been answered by scientists who spent their time analyzing the scientific explanation for the existence of the rainbow.
A rainbow can be described as arc that appears in the sky with colored light. A fact to note is that rainbows have a relationship with water droplets and light. It is believed that this arc forms due to reflection and refraction of light, mainly from water droplets, arising from rain or mist in the atmosphere (Lee and Fraser 322).
In other words, rainbows occur when there is splitting of white light into different colors, caused by water. In this line of thought, it is important to underscore the fact that when light falls on a drop of water, it enters into the drop. This penetration allows refraction of various light colors, depending on their respective wavelengths (Dwyer 4). Additionally, this separation of refracted light is similar to the analogy of the glass prism effect.
Furthermore, the position of a rainbow is very important with regard to its relationship with the sun. Under whatever circumstances, a rainbow naturally occurs on the opposite direction of the sun as viewed by an observer (Dwyer 10).
This position is crucial in explaining why rainbows mostly appear in the afternoon, when the sun is slightly low in the sky. If this occurs in the afternoon, the arc usually appears to the east of the person observing it and to the west if it occurs in the morning. On the other hand, the shadow of the observer is always at the center of the arc, with the rainbow forming the upper segment of the circle.
Besides the position of the rainbow, it is worth noting that the angle of reflection of its light to the eye is 42o to the initial ray of light. Its bow-shape is believed to be a portion of the cone of light that is blocked by the horizon (Dwyer 10). Another important fact about rainbows is that no one can move ahead of it. If you tried to overtake the rainbow to be on the other side, it would appear moving, thus making it impossible to see the end of a rainbow.
Moreover, every person sees a different rainbow since the angle measured is based on the observer’s eye contact with the refracted light from the sun through a drop of water (Lee and Fraser 322). This therefore means that every rainbow observer is usually at the center of the cone formed by colored light. It is sometimes possible to observe a complete circle of the rainbow when flying or at the top of a mountain.
From the above analysis, it is clear that the blue sky and the rainbow are fascinating natural phenomena, whose existence has an array of scientific and traditional explanations. However, the two are closely linked to properties of light, with regard to the scattering effect. Nonetheless, contributions of John Tyndall, Lord Rayleigh and Einstein remain paramount in the understanding of this concept.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Rainbows and Blue Skies by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Works Cited Dwyer, Jacqueline. Rainbows. New York: The Rosen Publishing Group, 2001. Print.
Jacobs, Marian. Why Is the Sky Blue? New York: The Rosen Publishing Group, 1999. Print.
Lee, Raymond, and Fraser Alistair. The rainbow bridge: rainbows in art, myth, and science. Pennsylvania: Penn State Press, 2001. Print.
Mara, Wil. Why Is the Sky Blue? Singapore: Marshall Cavendish, 2006. Print.
Rea, Thelma. I Wonder Why the Sky Is Blue. New York: Rosen Classroom, 2000. Print.
Language Development Analysis Essay custom essay help
Table of Contents Stage I
Though what has led to language and speech difficulties in Autism is yet to be established, many medical practitioners opine that the problem comes as a result of a situation which happened during, after, or before birth period that interfered with brain growth. This problem normally hinders children’s capability to interact with and predict the world. Indeed, the most critical period of language and speech growth is the initial three years of human age.
Actually, this is a crucial period when brain is thought to be growing. Indeed, speech skills normally grow best in areas that are enriched with persistent exposure of interaction with other people. Besides that, communication signs usually happen when children learn that crying actually can cause special attention toward them from parents and people around.
Certainly, it is a time when children become aware of vital sounds or voices from people around them. During the course of the process, children eventually begin to develop sounds that convey whatever they need. At age of six months, children can generate repetitive syllables like “ma” “ma”. Definitely, such jargons improve as age increases.
Brown Roger was a reputed psychologist for his linguistics studies. Brown studied linguistics research upon children. In fact, Brown came up with five stages that analyzed children’s language development. Brown’s analysis was founded upon the Mean of Utterance (MLUm’s) that is the amount of morphemes (essential quantity of meaning) a child can generate. For instance, the word “jump” has a single morpheme, meaning an action. On the other hand, “jumped” has two morphemes, meaning past tense and an action.
Stage I Stage I comprises of children who are aged from twelve to twenty six months old. In this stage, children comprehend simple phrases and begin to conserve few words to convey basic needs. Children exhibit common mistakes in writing, pronunciation and grammar which frequently obstruct meaning.
Moreover, children comprehend simple and brief speech under visual assistance. Children also respond to simple subject-predicate sentences; and can read and write simple sentences. In this stage, children are capable to link an entity with an act, and an action with object. For example, child can say, “mum move”. Indeed, such simple word has no negation. For sequence of objects, children can identify objects by using conjunctions.
Moreover, children who are aged from twenty two to twenty six months are capable to generate whole “subject–verb-object” sentences. Indeed, children are able to link words, also can use progressive words using –“ing”, for instance, “dad reading”. The children can easily use prepositions such as “on”, “in”, etc. Actually, MLUm’s rating of children at stage I is above 1.0 which shows that children are beginning to use multi-morphemic speech.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Stage II The stage II happen to children who are aged between twenty seven to thirty months old in age. Children normally respond and comprehend to simple tasks; and can speak simple sentences and phrases.
Children are able to make choices when given options and exhibit frequent mistakes in writing, pronunciation and grammar which obstruct meaning. Furthermore, children respond to social speech using simple subject-predicate sentences; and can write and read simple sentences using pictures or graphs. Children can comprehend simple speech, though need visual assistance.
Actually, children at this stage are capable to use words such as “wanna” or “gonna”. Indeed, copula normally begins to emerge together with negative sentences such as “can’t” or “don’t”. Moreover, children are able to place negative entities between predicates and negatives. Children are also capable to use interrogative sentences using words like “where” and “what”. Furthermore, children are able to utilize regular plural sentences and irregular past tense, such as “ran”.
Stage III In stage III, children who are aged between thirty one to thirty four months old can comfortably adopt auxiliary verbs when using interrogative and declarative questions. Furthermore, children are able to use auxiliary verbs with copula at end of this stage. Children can converse, write and read simple sentences, and can narrate simple stories and take part in school discussion. Besides that, children can speak with possible grammatical errors; comprehend unfamiliar and usual topics through visual support.
Moreover, children can respond to social speech using complex sentences, and can read and write complex sentences using picture and graphs. Children also exhibit fairly common mistakes in writing, grammar and pronunciation which obstruct meaning. Moreover, children can use conjunctions like “but”, “or”, “so” etc. Besides that, children can use “won’t” in negative sentences. Furthermore, children also adopt regular past tense, articles and possessives when forming sentences.
Stage VI At this stage, children are developing close to indigenous proficiency in English and take part in complex learning tasks with few grammatical mistakes. Children also can exhibit some mistakes in writing, grammar and pronunciation which do not obstruct meaning. Children can comprehend both academic and social speech; though need visual assistance for unusual topics.
Children can respond to academic learning and social speech using complex sentences and developed vocabulary; and can read complex texts through use of pictures and graphs. Moreover, children who are aged between thirty five to forty months old are under this stage. Indeed, children are capable to use double auxiliary verbs in declarative sentences. Actually, children are able to employ such verbs when negating sentences such as “didn’t”, “isn’t” or “doesn’t”.
We will write a custom Essay on Language Development Analysis specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Besides that, children are capable to use interrogative sentences using words such as “how” and “when”. Both infinitive and inquiry phrases are comfortably used at the end of sentences and also the use of “because” in order to explain a “cause and impact” of an action. This is the stage when children learn several capabilities which led to development of their pragmatic competences.
Stage V Under this stage, children can write, converse and read English in such a way that resemble indigenous English speakers and take part in school activities actively. Children also can exhibit minimal mistakes in writing, grammar and pronunciation which do not obstruct meaning.
Children can effectively communicate using broad range of topics, and can comprehend both academic and social speech effectively. Furthermore, children can respond to academic learning and social speech using variety of sentences and enriched vocabulary; and can independently write and read technical text. Indeed, these are children who are aged between forty-one to forty-six months old; are able to employ indirect objects in sentences.
Actually, children are capable to use “shouldn’t”, “wasn’t”, wouldn’t” etc. In fact, children are able to use relative clauses to form complex sentences. Certainly, both regular and irregular third persons are easily used when forming sentences. Furthermore, children have enhanced speech and also learn vital concept like third person pronouns which develop their pragmatic capabilities.
Language Development Brown’s language analysis offered a comprehensive structure in predicting and knowing the course which growth of expressive language normally takes. Indeed, syntax and morphology are common terms that are used by language psychologists when performing structural psychotherapy of children’s speech.
Actually, this particular language development analysis includes examination of child’s progress in aspect such as “pronunciation clarity” and “speech sound”. Indeed, such analysis looks into phonetic assessment; how children generate “speech sound”. Moreover, phonological assessment is also analyzed in terms of the manner sounds are structured.
Indeed, morphology is a linguistics concept that is a branch of grammar which is committed to study framework of words, basically through adoption of morpheme construct. Actually, morphology is a different concept from syntax. Indeed, syntax is a linguistic term that studies regulation which governs word linkages in order to build sentences. Definitely, this is how syntax and morphology are different. Besides that, morpheme refers to the unit of word meaning.
Nevertheless, this is not associated with syllable count or word count of speech. Indeed, the following is an illustration of how morpheme can be counted. For example, the word “happy” is only one word that has two syllables. In fact, happy only has one unit of meaning. Therefore it has only one morpheme. On the other hand, unhappy is one word though is has three syllables, which is “un”-“ha”-“ppy”.
Not sure if you can write a paper on Language Development Analysis by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Actually unhappy has two morphemes; this is “un” and “happy”. Moreover, unhappily is just a single word, that has four syllables, such has un-happy-i-ily. Unhappily is a word that has three morpheme, “un”, “happy” and “ly”. Besides that unhappiest is only one word, that has four syllables but with three morphemes. For example, a sentence like, “Mary encounters the unhappiest girls” is a sentence that has five words, containing eight syllables and nine morphemes: “Mary” “encounter’-“s” “the” “un”-“happi”-“est” “girl”-“s”.
Conclusion The MLUm (Mean Length of Utterance measured in Morphemes) is a technique that measures competence of children’s morphemes. For example, children aged between fifteen to thirty months have 1.75 morphemes. Actually, it is important to note that as MLUm progress, the level language generated also increases. This is to say that as MLUm develops, children’s competence to use and know grammatical structures also progresses.
The Goal of Obtaining a Degree is Not Worthwhile for All Students Research Paper writing essay help: writing essay help
Table of Contents Why A Four-Year College Degree is Not Worthwhile
An Answer to Rebuttals
We live in an information age. The world’s reward system operates pragmatically. People get job rewards based on their economic value to organizations. As firms get more competitive in an information age, automation becomes the alternative for cutting costs. Every day, more graduate positions in industries are getting lost.
Newer positions appear that require a higher level of education qualification. However, the new job positions do not necessary pay more than the graduate posts, which they replace. The return on investment for a four-year college degree is very low or sometimes, absent. Forgoing college to pursue learning on the job or getting a shorter program is a cheap and rational option.
Why A Four-Year College Degree is Not Worthwhile The success rate of a job-seeking college graduate depends on their human relationship skill and societal status. When the person lacks inherent abilities to acquire knowledge through learning and training, in college and on the job, he or she has little use of a four-year degree (Greenberg, Weinstein and Sweeney 13). A well-networked individual with the right amount of wealth to support his or her job-seeking endeavors is more likely to get a job compared to a college graduate with honors, but without the necessary network.
On the other hand, having a college degree kills the entrepreneurial spirit of most people and renders them poorly equipped to navigate the tough waters to a successful career. When you get a job because of your college degree, but lack the necessary drive and skill to maneuver the professional landscape, it is likely that you will remain in the same job for a very long time. People need life skills like relationship building, marketing and networking more than they need a four-year college degree qualification.
The degree ties a person to the need of getting a relevant job in the particular field of study. It serves a person well when there are many jobs in an industry. In such a case, the degree would be an investment. However, the lack of jobs, in particular, makes the education investment an unnecessary cost.
Many, who hail the need for a college degree, quote the high chances, of a graduate job seeker, of getting a job. What they fail to say is how the number of jobs for a particular industry diminishes with changes in business environments. Carnevale, Cheah and Strohl (2) mention that, the risk of unemployment for graduates recently out of college now depends on their study major.
They say that the unemployment rate for architecture graduates was the highest at 13.9 percent in 2011. The figure is higher than the average of all graduates, which is 8.9 percent. For a person going to study architecture because of the relatively low unemployment rate of all college graduates, the actual figure will be shocking. The most unfortunate thing is that the graduate will realize the truth after they finish their four years and start looking for jobs.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More While college graduates may actually have stronger chances of employment, they have to put up with compensation levels that do not match their degree investments. Yes, it is true that, graduates have a higher employability rate compared to high school leavers. It happens for occupations in Healthcare, Education and other technical occupations. Wages in the relatively stable occupations depend on the performance of the economy.
It is difficult to get a pay rise in the healthcare industry unless a person has many years of experience. For new employees, getting an increase requires them to get additional qualifications. Unfortunately, degree cost increase yearly as colleges increase their fees as their research costs increase.
On the other hand, organizations seek to reduce their wage bill by freezing salary increases, when their business environment becomes tough. The hurdles continue to increase the repayment period of a college degree. The burgeoning question is whether it is worthy to spend a fortune in time and money and then work for more than ten years to repay back the money (Coughlan 169). The economics of a college degree is skewed in favor of alternative investments, which promise a higher return.
There are alternatives for a four-year degree program. They are cheaper, shorter and deliver more in quality than college degrees. Foregoing college opens a person to various opportunities for education, at a fraction of the cost of a college degree. The problem with four-year degrees is the one-size-fits-all treatment (Brennan 64). Students have different optimal duration and setups for learning. The universal system only serves those who are naturally inclined towards it.
Moreover, some learning opportunities, outside college, are worth a fortune in terms of their return to investment. Holzer and Nightingale (72) show that, people choosing to go for apprenticeship earn up to US $1900 more per quarter compared to their counterparts choosing the state employment service, which depends on their degree qualification. Furthermore, those who finish the intern programs increase their earning to nearly US $ 4300 per quarter.
Various non-four year courses are available, which help people become proficient in financial management, prospecting, marketing and sales. The courses do more in influencing real skills to people compared to four-year degrees. First, they are highly pragmatically. Students see results immediately they complete the courses. When the results do not appear instantly, the costs are relatively low and recoupable in a shorter period, than it would take to pay back a four-year college degree.
Four-year college degrees are risky investments; they lack a high quality assurance (Nemko para.12). Other than the job training, college degrees should prepare students for opportunities that would build their careers. Very few college plans give students the additional benefits of surviving in a collapsing job market.
We will write a custom Research Paper on The Goal of Obtaining a Degree is Not Worthwhile for All Students specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The high number of parallel coaches and material available to help students navigate a tough job market shows that, there is a need, which colleges are not filling. College-degrees were most suited for the industrial age where production depended more on a given number of skills set and a large pool of labor. Nowadays, technological and human capital, lead the economic competitiveness of a firm.
Many college-degree programs are academic-based. They teach people how to develop and operate technology. Very few focus on the career and choose a learning approach, within an appropriate context, to show the student how to increase capital by harnessing the skill and technology rather than learning how it works (Holzer and Nightingale 83). Thus, we see college graduates going back to school to learn how to use additional computer programs, as a way of making them competitive in the job market.
On the other hand, their counterparts learn how to use the same program to fill a need in their current job or business. We can determine that the job-seeking mentality of the four-year college graduate is the worst effect of a college degree. The truth is that, the four years spent in college is too much time to study a job whose skill set requirements change annually (Murray para.12). A sure career path would be, to spend less time in school and more on the actual job.
An Answer to Rebuttals Many studies show that college degree holders have a high employability rate. Unfortunately, such studies fail to look into the long-term dynamics of the job market and the economy.
Government spending priorities affect the employment opportunities in the public sector. When budget cuts occur in a particular expenditure item such as education, then there will be expected cutbacks in the employment of fresh college graduates with education majors.
Other than cutting back on new employment, budget cuts also lead to the stagnation of salary increases. During recessive times, the cost of living spikes up and employees lose much of their disposable incomes to inflation. Many who are tied to the repayment of student loans have to reschedule their repayment period and incur additional interest payments (Coughlan 169).
The unfortunate thing is that even after recessions end, and the economy experiences a boom; the college graduates in fixed employment enjoy little in terms of salary increases. Much of their career progress equates their level of qualification. They have to incur an additional cost in time and money investments on new qualifications. However, when they eventually get the added qualification, the presently desired benefits may have diminished.
In addition to the previous paragraph’s point, economic growth and recession dynamics squeeze most benefits that should attract many to four-year qualifications. Looking at the private sector, the same effect, as in the public sector mentioned above, is also visible. Firing and hiring in non-public organizations occur faster compared to state corporations.
Not sure if you can write a paper on The Goal of Obtaining a Degree is Not Worthwhile for All Students by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The high employee turnover puts question marks on the figures showing elevated employability rates for college graduates. Many people out of college get employment in various industries that are enjoying a boom. In a few years, the tables turn and the same industry will witness massive layoff, as economic fundamentals of demand and supply adjust to equilibrium. It would be argued that the college graduate has a better footing for finding another job compared to the non-college graduates.
Nonetheless, the professionalism of the graduate will limit their career choices. Moreover, they have to incur an additional cost of unlearning their degree to change careers. The flexibility of a non-graduate affords them the opportunity cost of losing their present jobs. As long as they have the necessary people skills and proper financial management wits, their navigation of the job market will mostly be successful.
Conclusion People spend four years in colleges to learn things that already happened. They have to deal with complex subjects that would only be practically helpful if they pursue technical careers. Most of these people will do better with a practical skill learned from a two-year course or other skill certifications from an alternative learning institution.
Moreover, they could undertake a certification course in one of their talent areas and proceed to learn more as an intern. The alternative method is very cheap and has practical benefits that make the student more recession proof than his or her four-year degree holder does.
Works Cited Brennan, John F. “Why Not More Three-Year College Degrees?” University Business 7.8 (2004): 64-64. Ebscohost. Web.
Carnevale, Anthony P., Ban Cheah and Jeff Strohl. “Hard Times, College Majors, Unemployment and Earnings: Not All College Degrees Are Created Equal.” Georgetown University Center on Education and the Workforce. 2012. Ebscohost. Web.
Coughlan, Sean. The Student Finance Guide: Fees, Grants and What It Costs. London, UK: Kogan Page Limited, 2005. Print.
Greenberg, Herbert, Harold Weinstein and Patrick Sweeney. How to Hire and Develop Your Next Top Performer: The Five Qualities That Make Sales People Great. New York, NY: McGraw-Hill, 2001. Print.
Holzer, Harry and Demetra S Nightingale. Reshaping The American Workforce in a Changing Economy. Washington, DC: The Urban Institute Press, 2007. Print.
Murray, Charles. Should The Obama Generation Drop Out?. 7 December 2008. Web. .
Nemko, Marty. America’s Most Overrated Product: The Bachelor’s Degree (From The Chronicle of Higher Education). 29 April 2008. Web.
Severn Suzuki’s Effective Speech Essay writing essay help
Table of Contents Setting
Type of Delivery and Persuasive Choices
Proposition and Reasoning
Setting The speech under discussion is the speech delivered by Severn Suzuki at UN Summit 1992 (“Severn Suzuki”). The audience was not homogeneous; it was a large group of representatives of different countries of the world. Importantly, the speaker and the audience shared common ground as all participants were children once.
Since this was an international conference, the sound system was appropriate. The setting made the girl’s speech even more effective, as it was really uncommon to listen to a twelve-year-old at such a conference. Her speech made adult people listen to the speaker very attentively as the girl’s speech was simple and inspiring.
Type of Delivery and Persuasive Choices The speaker used manuscript delivery. This contributed to the effectiveness of the speech. Adult listeners saw that the problems discussed were really important as even children had to get ready for such an important event and deliver a speech just like any other adult representative.
Notably, Severn made the right persuasive choices. First of all, the speaker took into account the type of audience. The girl’s word choices proved that the speaker appealed to adult listeners (Standard English which was appropriate), she emphasized that the listeners are those who should make a difference, in the first place. The girl used star pattern to reveal her idea. Thus, the girl used different rather independent points to draw a specific conclusion.
As for persuasive means, Severn resorted to hypothetical examples, comparisons and analogy. The girl compared her life with other children’s lives; she also contemplated her hypothetical life in less privileged conditions. Seemingly, there was some sort of redundancy of the speaker’s claims concerning her age.
However, numerous references to the speaker’s age made the speech more expressive and more meaningful. Adult participants of the conference had to face the fact that children were concerned with serious issues. In other words, the speaker made the audience understand that adults were stealing childhood from children. All these means made the speaker’s speech expressive and even inspiring.
Proposition and Reasoning The girl’s proposition was clear and appealing. It is necessary to note that the organization of her speech was concise and effective. Severn made a strong introduction as she emphasized that they, children, raised funds to address adult people at the conference. The speaker proceeded with particular examples to support her statements.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Notably, the speaker does not refer to specific secondary sources. However, her speech was full of specific examples and hypothetical examples. Finally, the speaker stressed that they were only children so adults were responsible for coming up with solutions.
Strong Ending It is important to note that the speech in question has a very strong ending. Thus, the girl addressed the audience, adults, with direct questions which could not possibly be ignored. The girl made the audience understand that the adults were responsible for the future of humanity. In fact, the girl also used loaded questions which also made participants think of the past and the future of the planet. Of course, this strong ending made the speech effective.
Conclusion To sum up, Severn Suzuki delivered her speech which was full of various persuasive means. The speech was effective as the girl managed to use persuasive means properly. At that, the age of the girl made the audience listen to her carefully and think about issues she mentioned.
Works Cited “Severn Suzuki Speech at UN Earth Summit 1992 Tell the World”. YouTube, 18 May 2008. Video file. Web. <https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EaOJrJ_oqFU
Planning and Reviewing of an Identity Theft Case Essay essay help online free: essay help online free
The planning and evaluation process of the identity theft case against the university professor will require several action steps. The actions that will be taken to recover the identity of the university professor will depend on the nature of the identity theft and the fraud committed.
The first step will be to request the professor to confirm the presence of any anomalies in his monthly statements. If he observes any anomalies on his credit cards statements, or financial reports, he will be advised to inform his credit agencies immediately (Dadisho, 2005).
The second action plan will depend on the errors detected in the professor’s monthly credit cards statements. Once the professor reports any anomaly, and the fraud team concludes there are grounds to believe a fraud has taken place, the fraud team will recommend to the professor that he files a preliminary fraud alert with his credit cards companies, or other agencies that deal with identity theft. He will also be asked to confirm his accounts details with these companies (Dadisho, 2005).
Once a fraud is confirmed, the professor will be advised to file a protest form with the trade agency and an identity theft statement with the local law enforcement unit. Following this step, the professor will be instructed to make several copies of the police report and preserve the originals in a secure place. These documents will facilitate the investigation process (FBI, 2012).
Depending on the nature of the identity theft, the professor will be advised to contemplate a second fraud notification. This type of alert lasts seven years. It obliges creditors to contact the professor in-person prior to opening new accounts. This final step helps creditors authenticate the identity of the person opening an account with them. This minimizes the chances of an identity theft (FBI, 2012).
How to Stop or Minimize Identity Theft It is possible to stop or minimize identity theft. This argument is confirmed by the B. J. Thomas case. Miss Thomas lost 65,000 dollars in identity theft. A Federal Bureau of Investigation agent K. Barrows managed to solve this case, which was one of Americas’ long running fraud cases (O’brien, 2004).
With the advent and increase in identity theft cases in modern years, major credit agencies across the world such as Equifax and Experian, began recommending credit supervision and personality fraud facilities to their customers for a fee (Roberson, 2008).
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Recommendations I would recommend several measures to prevent and minimize odds of fraud as a result of identity theft. First, I would recommend close monitoring of credit cards. Given that credit card statements contain transactions history, watchful credit card users can observe anomalies in their transactions. In view of this, credit users may need to subscribe to identity theft monitoring services, as an additional safety measure.
Second, people should be advised to preserve their financial transactions data and review their monthly statements regularly to identify errors and anomalies in the statements. Third, people have to invest and install defense softwares in their computers. In addition, they should keep these computer applications updated, to protect against online hackers and other pilfering computer applications (Mitic, 2009).
I would also recommend to people to avoid sharing documents with private information, they be cautious of strange email with attachments and active links, they keep personal documents with sensitive data such as credit card numbers and bank account numbers protected and they stay informed about modern day frauds (Mitic, 2009).
References Dadisho, E. (2005). Identity Theft and the Police Response: The Problem. Web.
Federal Bureau of Investigation. (2012). A stolen identity is a powerful cloak of anonymity for criminals, terrorists, and a danger to national security and private citizens alike. Web.
Mitic, S. (2009). Stopping Identity Theft: 10 Easy Steps to Security. Berkeley, California: Nolo.
O’brien, T. L. (2004). Identity Theft Is Epidemic. Can It Be Stopped? The New York Times, p. 1.
We will write a custom Essay on Planning and Reviewing of an Identity Theft Case specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Roberson, C. (2008). Identity Theft Investigations. New York: Kaplan Publishing.
A Sculpture as a Three Dimensional Visual Art Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help
Table of Contents Introduction
Introduction A sculpture is a three dimensional visual art that is designed by shaping hard and soft materials, such as wood, metals, glass, clay and polymers, into the desired shapes and designs. The designs may be made in form of freestanding objects in reliefs or other types of surfaces.
The word sculpture is not fixed to any prescribed artistic form of set of activities; it is rather used to refer to a growing and continually evolving range of activities and sets of art forms. There are two broad categories of sculptures: round and relief. The former refers to a separate, detached artwork in its own right, resulting in an independent, freestanding existence in space, such as a table, or an animal sculpture.
In contrast, a relief does not exist on its own because it is attached to or forms a central part of something else that acts either as a background or as a medium from which it arises (Curtis 56). Of these two broad categories, there are four basic methods of sculpture: carving, casting, modeling, and assembling. These processes are either additive whereby material is added, or subtractive, whereby material is removed.
Carving This is one the oldest techniques that have been used to produce sculptures. In this process, the sculptor cuts or chips away materials from a hard material into a desired form. Carving is a subtractive process since material is removed from the original block of material. The most commonly used materials are wood, stones, plaster or ice. The main setback in this process is that if a lot of material is removed, the design might not come out the way it was expected because it is a subtraction process.
Moses by Michelangelo Buonarroti, 1513-1515.
This carving was made on a marble medium between 1513 and 1515. It shows the biblical Moses with horns on his forehead. This is based on the description of Moses as he came from the mountain after talking with God. It is freestanding form of art with a clearly defined outline. There is enough evidence of the type of material used by the sculptor owing to its shiny surface. Michelangelo could have possibly used clay due to the minute details required in various parts of this carving. However, for an expert sculptor, marble is the best medium.
Casting This is a process where one and/or more copies of a sculpture are produced. It is an additive process whereby material is melted down, then poured into a mold and left to harden. Usually, a sculpture is modeled, then covered with a melted mold material and left to cool; after cooling, the mold is then separated to reveal the actual sculpture. The process can be repeated many times. After the mold has dried, some finishing work is done on the sculpture to remove mold lines and smoothen rough edges.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Judenplatz Holocaust Memorial by Rachel Whiteread, 2000.
This casting stands in Vienna and is made to commemorate the victims of the Holocaust. It was built using steel and concrete. The surface of the artwork depicts library shelves turned inside out with the book spines facing the inside and hence obscured. Consequently, the titles of the books are not known. Due to the uniformity required in bringing out the details of the numerous ‘books’ used in the sculpture, casting turns out to be the best method.
Modeling Modeling is an additive process in which a soft material is worked on to create a desired shape. Typical materials used for this process include clay, wax, and cement. The sculptor adds soft material little by little to build up or produce a finished artwork.
This process requires soft material that can later be fired to harden it (Chaney 130). As much as it is an additive process, subtraction is often used to achieve the desired shape unlike carving where subtraction is the only process. While modeling, a framework is required to bear a soft modeling material which otherwise will loose its shape.
Albert-Ernest Carrier-Belleuse by Auguste Rodin, 1882.
This artwork was produced from terra cotta. Unlike marble based sculptures, this art form does not have a smooth surface, however, it has a clearly defined outline with a lot of details. The bust is free standing. Due to the numerous details in this sculpture, terra cotta is the best surface as it gives the sculptor the flexibility to add more details and to correct any errors.
Assembling Assembling is an additive process whereby a sculpture is constructed by combining existing objects, shapes or materials to one another into a complete art work. In this process, the objects are shown in a new dimension through assembling different collection of shapes.
We will write a custom Essay on A Sculpture as a Three Dimensional Visual Art specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Canyon, by Robert Rauschenberg, 1959.
This sculpture is made out of various materials; in the background, there is a painting, while in the foreground, we observe a three dimensional picture of an eagle ‘flying’ towards the viewer. A small bag also hangs from the painting. None of the objects used in this sculpture is free standing as they all depend on one another. The medium chosen for the sculpture is the best as it makes the artwork look like real.
Works Cited Chaney, Sheldon. Sculpture of the World: A history, The Viking Press, New York, 1968. Print.
Curtis, Penelpoe. Taking Positions: Figurative Sculpture and the Third Reich, London: Henry Moore Institute, 2002. Print.
“Effects of Sex Education on Adolescent Behavior” by Deborah Dawson Essay writing essay help
Sex education refers to the process in a human life where one acquires information and forms, values, attitudes and beliefs about intimacy, identity and relationships. It includes reproductive health, sexual development, affection, relationships amongst people, roles of different genders and body image. It addresses all aspects of life; psychological, spiritual, social and cultural dimensions.
The article on “Effects of sex education on adolescent behavior” by Deborah Dawson gives different percentages of adolescents in regard to the type of sex information they receive in United States of America; especially on pregnancy and contraceptives. It is a professional journal on sex education. The main effect of sex education on adolescent behavior is reduced adolescent pregnancies and induced abortions.
I like this article because it emphasizes the need to educate the adolescents on sexual issues. The article is an excellent piece of work. I believe sex education impacts greatly on adolescents. Sex education is the tool to ensure the change of attitudes and thoughts amongst teenagers concerning sex, pregnancy and birth control. Sex education helps the participants to gain knowledge on their reproductive health and methods of birth control.
Sex education is essential to adolescents. It changes their attitude towards other people’s sexual behavior. It is important to measure the behavioral impacts of sex education. I think the program has great effect on values and attitude of teenagers in regards to sex.
Somehow the program could be having no impact on levels of sexual activity amongst teens. All the same, sex education has increased the sense of responsibility among teenagers. There is a positive relationship between use of contraceptives and sex education, which in my view shows responsibility.
I believe the levels of sexual activity may remain high, but sex education helps in reducing cases of teenage pregnancy and abortions. The article is an excellent piece of work, but it has a few gaps. The sex education program presented in this case is more of theory than interactive. Students should play active roles, be involved in groups and watch videos for them to see the reality. This will improve its effectiveness.
Daniel Wight’s article on “Limits of teacher delivered sex education” highlights some of the challenges which face sex education program in schools. In his study he involves 25 schools in East Scotland with and his main objective was to establish whether sex education delivered in schools or by teachers’ reduced unsafe sexual intercourse among adolescents.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More I like this article because it offers a comprehensive report on limitations of sex education offered at schools. I adolescents spend most of their time at school, which means that teachers should ac like guardians. Also teachers should be able to deliver sex education effectively.
The main aim of sex education in schools is to reduce cases of risky sexual behavior among adolescents. The quality of education they get matters most. Such gaps in delivering of sex education calls for other interventions like SHARE which means; Sexual Health Relationships: Safe, Happy and Responsible.
In my opinion I would encourage such a programme to complement the school based curriculum. The program proves to be more effective in improving the quality of sexual relationships, reducing unsafe sexual activities and unwanted pregnancies. Sex education should not be a theoretical class work only, but should take a pro-active view in order to be effective.
Effective sex education program includes, working in small groups and games, providing sexual health leaflets, using interactive video and playing of different roles in order to develop skills. Including all these aspects in the program ensures that the program is effective.
When the interactive program is put in practice, a considerable change of behavior is noticed. This is an excellent article to close up the gaps occurring in sex education delivered by teachers. It shows how delivering of sex education has changed and the results which come with the changes.
Works Cited Dawson, D. (1986). The effects of sex education on adolescent behavior. Family Planning Perspectives, 162-170. Print
Wight, D., Raab, G., Henderson, M., Abraham, C., Buston, K., Hart, G.
History and Strategies in the Respironics Limited Case Study best college essay help: best college essay help
Introduction Respironics limited was started as a sole proprietorship business in 1976 at Murrysville, Pennsylvania, USA. The company started as a surgical masks manufacturer for the delivery of anesthesia but currently, it is a market leader, a designer and a manufacturer of medical tools. It relies on market foresight, teaming and learning agility for the achievement of its vision.
Under sleep and respiratory products, first, the company relies on research and development for innovative products like diagnostic tools for problem sleepers, pill dislikers and solution seekers. Moreover, the firm has also increased its footage on mergers, takeovers and diversification strategies to increase its product range.
Secondly, under respiratory drug delivery, Respironics has relied on technological partnerships and diversification to distribute and market its products like Aerogens. The company has also increased its licensing agreement with same level businesses to widen its product range and improve service provision.
Thirdly, under children’s medical products, the company has increased its acquisitions of target firms like Healthdyne; Novametrix and Omni Therm Inc. Also, the company is offering simulation exercises for hospital workers to increase their knowledge and experience about neonatal intensive care unit. In addition, the company has introduced colouring and activities book to enhance training of medical practitioners on the effective use of its nebulizer product.
Finally, on international markets, the company has increased its presence within Denmark, Norway, China, and Japan which has the potential of increasing its revenue base. Specifically in Japanese, the company has opened sleep and respiratory therapy centre to perfect training of physicians in order to enhance correct diagnosis and treatment.
Significant Problems of Respironics
First, the company faces numerous internal financial difficulties. This has lowered its research and development initiatives in this technology demanding field. In fact, this has resulted in reduction of its share prices to U.S. $32.66 per share in 2006 representing 23.96 percent decrease from 2005 values. This decrease might lower the company borrowing plans.
Second limitation is the continuous patent and legal battles. For instance, in 1997, Respironics was involved in legal tussles with its bitter rival ResMed limited over patent infringement. Also in 1999, the company filed a patent infringement case against Invacare concerning SoftX technology which they claimed was a copyright of its C-Flex technology. Again, in 2005, the company recalled almost172,000 Humidifiers valued at U.S. $ 5 million. This was likely to result in legal battles with the quality conscious customers’ thereby huge loss.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Third, there exists stiff competition within the industry. The main rivals being ResMed Inc. (California); Fisher
Threats to water availability in Canada Essay (Article) essay help free
Access to safe water for a healthy life is a major requirement for people in the world today. Although Canada is seen as a country with abundance of water resources, its population is the highest water consumer in the world causing a threat to its freshwater (Environment Canada 1).
A larger portion of the Canadian population is concentrated in urban areas but many freshwater rivers flow towards the northern side, which is the opposite direction from the populated regions. In Canada, water is valuable and it contributes an income of around $7.5 to $23 billion every year (Environment Canada 3). Currently, most water sources are under pressure due to growing domestic demand of freshwater in Canada. This paper outlines the crisis of freshwater supply faced by Canada.
Agriculture is the highest water consumer and it is estimated that out of the total water consumption in Canada, 70 percent is used for Agriculture (Environment Canada 37). In addition to this, urbanization is another major reason why freshwater supply is reducing rapidly.
At present, there is a lot of construction work going on in Canada and as a result, urban and residential are consuming a lot of water causing increase in water demand. The more worrying news is that changing climatic trends may cause more pressure on the water resources and worsen the situation. In fact, scientists have estimated that droughts may increase in the future threatening fresh water sources (Stanford 15).
Due to increasing threat to the Canadian water resources, much attention has been drawn to different sectors in order to find a long-term solution to the current water crisis. Indeed, there is an urgent need to address the current crisis to ensure that Canada has access to fresh water in the future. To solve the problem, a number of recommendations have been put forward. Foremost, “to know what to do, you must first know what is happening” (Environment Canada 97).
Thus, a plan to acquire observational and accurate data regarding water has been proposed. By acquiring such data, experts will be aware of the water usage patterns, Canadian fresh water sources, and water-related infrastructure (Stanford 67). Knowledge of this basic information will help the government to have an organized freshwater monitoring program and develop appropriate action plan.
Secondly, it is important to develop research priorities. Developing a research plan will clarify causes of droughts hence improving the climatic conditions (Environment Canada 16). Moreover, research will also help maintain Canada’s climate modeling capabilities. With extensive research, the impact of climate change on forests, wetlands, and glacier (freshwater ecosystems) will be clarified too. Eventually, this will help in improving water quality by reducing chemical drainage into water sources among other wastes.
Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Thirdly, there is need to have informed policies and effective management plans (Stanford 121). In addition, there is need to develop policies regarding water usage (water rights) in order to minimize conflicts. More research into this topic will provide a good foundation for developing better and informed policies. As such, the Canadian government should adopt science based management practices to help in decision-making (Stanford 121).
Lastly, there is need to have effective leadership and teamwork in order to address Canada’s freshwater crisis. Quality scientific leadership will play vital role in developing better assessment programs. In the government level, there is need to have committed leadership and teamwork to develop better policies that will not frustrate efforts to revive Canada’s fresh water supply (Environment Canada 94).
In summary, in order to ensure that Canada has constant supply of freshwater in the future, there is need to develop sustainable action plan. Because of current pressure on Canada’s freshwater sources, there is need to do more research, implement appropriate policies, and have committed leadership so that the nation can continue having social and economical benefits acquired from use of freshwater.
Works Cited Environment Canada. Threats to Sources of Drinking Water and Aquatic Ecosystem Health in Canada. National Water Resource Institute, Burlington, Ontoaria. NWRI Scientific assessment, 1.1 (2001): 72. Print.
Environment Canada. Threats to Water Availability in Canada. National Water Resource Institute, Burlington, Ontoaria. NWRI Scientific assessment, 3.1 (2004): 1-150. Print.
Stanford, Williams. Water, Weather and the Mountain West. Ottawa: Rock mountain Books, 2007. Print.